posted on 10-Feb-2002 7:44:11 PM
Title: Fight The Future
Author: ChrissyP47
Catagory: M/L M/M A/I
Rating: Anything from PG-13 to NC-17
Summary: Takes place post Sexual Healing. Liz starts seeing things from the future and becomes determined to change it.

*Author's Note*

Hey everyone. For all those that started reading this story when we were on ezboard, welcome back. For everyone else I hope you will enjoy this story. I remastered it a little bit and have been working really hard on this story.

Hope you will enjoy this, there's going to be a lot of twists and turns, some adventures and times when you think there is no possible way they will survive, but I promise it will all come out good in the end.

Oh, and for anyone who reading this who read 'Eternity', I will not be killing anyone off this time, so don't worry. *wink*

First part is kind of short, but it will get longer.

Part 1

Liz sat straight up from bed. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she was afraid it was going to pound right out. Max was gone. Pierce had Max. Or at least she thought that’s where Max was. Liz wasn’t sure of anything anymore. It had felt too real to be a dream. It was too real. Liz knew it had to have been real.

She could still feel her heart beating wildly it just wouldn’t calm down. Everything seemed like a blur, like many dreams do, but she could feel all the emotions like they were real. That’s what confused her the most.

Liz could still feel the fear at seeing Topolsky again. Something also didn’t seem right about that either. Liz knew they should have trusted her, but they walked away after hearing the doctor say that she was being taken back to the mental hospital. So if they walked away, why did Liz remember seeing her being taken away by Pierce and why did Liz remember feeling how scared Topolsky had been knowing that she was on her way to die? That she wouldn’t live to see morning?

Everything else got kind of blurry after that too. Liz remembered seeing Tess for the first time. Tess who would in turn seduce Max. Liz placed her hand over her heart remembering the pain of seeing Max kiss Tess in the rain. Why would Liz dream something that horrible?

It had to have been real. Of course if it all was real then that meant Max was endanger. Nasedo had kidnapped Liz pretending to be Max. Nasedo had been trying to draw Pierce to him. This series of events lead up to the Agents taking Max instead of getting Nasedo in that House of Mirrors. That’s where Liz’s memory faded. Or the dream faded which ever it was.

What did make sense is why was she sitting in bed is Max was out there somewhere being held against his will? Unless this was all she could remember. What if Max was dead and she was just so far in denial she didn’t remember? Liz felt her heart skip a beat as she ran down the stairs and into the backroom of the Crashdown.

Liz now knew this was no dream, but she couldn’t just sit in bed. She had to know. Was Max dead or did those evil agents of the FBI still have them?


Liz reached the backroom to see Maria buttoning up the last button of her uniform. Liz was in a panic. Her heart was racing at that abnormal rate again. She ran over to Maria and grabbed her.

“Maria, where is he? What happened to him?” Liz said in a panicked voice.

“Liz, what are you talking about?” Maria asked looking Liz over. She was a mess.

“Max? Where is Max?” By this time Michael too had walked into the backroom.

“Michael.” Liz ran over to Michael. “Where’s Max? What happened to him? God, he’s dead, that’s why you’re not saying anything to me isn’t it? Isn’t it?!” Liz was hysterically by this time. Michael placed both his hands on Liz’s arms to get her to stop moving.

“Liz, Liz calm down. Max is fine. He’s at home right now.” Michael said trying to calm Liz down.

“Yeah Liz. Remember you both get ungrounded today so you guys were going to celebrate by going to the movies tonight. Remember?” Maria and Michael exchanged a look with each other before both looking at Liz again. Liz looked torn apart and broken.

“Yeah. Yeah I remember.” Liz finally said. Maria took Liz from Michael and walked her over to the couch. Liz threw both her arms around Maria and started crying.

“God it was so real.” She cried. “The dream was so real.”

“You’re freaking out because of a dream!” Michael exclaimed and Maria shot him a death glare. Michael took that opportunity to walk away from the situation.

“Maria it was so real.” Liz said again her tears finally stopping.

“I know. I know.” Maria brushed Liz’s hair off her face. “Look, it was just a dream alright. Everything is ok. Why don’t you go take a shower and try to calm down? We have a long day of work ahead of us and you have a date with Max tonight.” They both stood up when Liz was hit with a flash from her dream

// Max and Isabel enter the Crashdown and Liz walks up to Max.

“Look if we leave right now, we can make the 7:35. I won’t even change.” Liz said.

“Leave? We just got here.” Isabel said to the couple.

“We kind of planned on seeing a movie.” Max said not looking at his sister. //

“Liz? Liz? Liz are you ok?” Maria asked and Liz snapped out of it.

“Yeah. Yeah. I think so.” Liz walked away from Maria and headed straight up to her room. She closed the door behind her and slid down the frame of it till she was sitting on the ground.

“I have plans to go to the movies with Max tonight. I did in the dream too.”


[ edited 59time(s), last at 17-Feb-2003 12:45:39 AM ]
posted on 11-Feb-2002 1:24:54 PM
*Author's Note*

Thanks for the feedback everyone. I love Season 1 as well, of course there will be a lot of mention on Season 2 in this fic. I hate to do that, but it all works on in the end I promise.

Part 2

Liz was standing behind the counter kind of in a daze trying to remember everything that was in her dream.

It’s just a dream, Parker. Quit it or you will go nuts.

Liz started wiping down the counter while waiting for Max to show up.

See you’re going on a date with Max tonight. Calm down, soon Max will be here and everything will be ok and you can enjoy seeing him after not seeing him for a week.

“How are you feeling Liz?” Maria asked in total best friend mood.

“Fine.” Liz answered with a smile. “I’ll be better soon.”

“Yeah I know. A week without seeing your precious Max. You must be going crazy.” Both girls started laughing as Liz grabbed a dirty plate off the counter.

Michael at that moment hit his hand on the little bell. “Ladies, food doesn't taste better cold, all right? Push the special. I'm tired of flipping burgers.” Liz dropped the plate she was holding in her hand after hearing what Michael said and turned and looked at him.

“What the…?” Michael did get a chance to finish when Liz’s head whipped around as she heard the sound of the door chime signaling someone coming in. Liz wouldn’t have needed to turn around to know who was walking in. It was Max and Isabel. Liz stood frozen in place and she couldn’t hear Maria asking her if she was ok. And she couldn’t hear the sound of the customers going about in the restaurant. All she could hear was her dream.

// Both Maria and Liz stood by the food window waiting. Michael placed his hand over the bell and rang it quick.

“Ladies, food doesn’t taste better cold, all right? Push the special. I’m tired of flipping burgers.” //

“Liz!” Finally Liz snapped out of it finding herself sitting in the backroom on the couch. Max and Maria were both sitting next to her with Michael and Isabel standing in the backroom.

“Liz, are you alright?” Max asked brushing her hair behind her ear.

“No. I’m not alright.” Liz finally spoke staring at the floor in the backroom.

This isn’t possible I mean. What is happening to me? I saw that. In my dream. I heard Michael say those exact same words and after that.


“What?” All four people said at once.

“She’s back. I know she is.”

“Why? Did you like see her or something?” Maria asked.

“Yeah. Something like that.” Liz responded not making eye contact with anyone.

“Wait a minute. When did you see Topolsky and why the hell didn’t you say anything about it to any of us?!” Michael yelled and Liz feared what she was about to say.

She looked from Michael to Isabel and then to Maria finally looking at Max who held her gaze.

“I didn’t tell you because it hasn’t happened yet.”

“Liz, what are you saying?” Max asked taking her hand.

“I mean. I know I’m going to see her tonight because I saw it in my dream.”


posted on 12-Feb-2002 9:02:04 PM
*Author's Note*

I'm gonna be nice and post two parts at once. I didn't realize how short my parts were coming out.

Part 3

Liz could barely make out what Michael and Isabel were screaming at her. Maria had gone and closed up the Crashdown and Max had his arm around Liz holding her.

“You mean you’re trying to tell us that you saw the future in a dream?” Isabel asked.

“I know it sounds ridiculous, but I am telling the truth.” Liz stood up and started pacing placing her hands on her head trying to remember everything. Every little detail.

“Max and I were going to go to the movies tonight. Or so we said.” Liz smiled at Max and he smiled at her and then she returned to her thinking. “We went to Buckley Point instead. That’s when she showed up.” Liz stopped pacing and looked at the group.

“You realize that this is insane. You saw all of this in a dream?” Michael asked aggravated by this point.

“Yes.” Liz responded.

“Then how the hell do you know any of this is real? I mean. You had a nightmare. So what?” Liz sank down to the floor crying and Max rushed beside her.

“Damn it Michael!” Max yelled back at him as he put his arm around her. “Liz.” Max said calmly and he held her shaking body. “Liz its going be ok. It was just a dream.” Liz jumped away from him and wiped her tears away from her eyes. She looked down at him still sitting on the floor.

“You don’t believe me. None of you believe me.” Liz cried and everyone went silent. Then Liz had an idea. “Fine, but I know I am right about this. Topolsky is back in Roswell I promise you that and Isabel.” Liz walked right over to Isabel. “Tomorrow you will meet a new girl at school. Tess. She had blond curly hair and she’ll be wearing a red shirt. She’ll have biology with Alex, Maria, Max and I. If that happens will you believe me then?” Liz asked looking on all of them. They in return looked at her like she was crazy.

“Liz, if that happens you have my full attention.” Michael spoke and then everyone went silent again.


Alex walked up to Isabel and sat next to her at lunch.

“Hey Isabel.” He said coolly.

“Hey Alex.” She responded not really all there.

“I heard about the Liz thing.” Isabel just nodded. “I’m really worried about Liz. I saw her this morning and she looked like she was going nuts.”

“Yeah. She was a little off last night. I feel bad because I don’t really know what we are all suppose to do. I’m just…” Suddenly Isabel was interrupted.

“Can I join you?” The girl with curly blond hair and in a red shirt asked. Isabel’s mouth nearly dropped open. Curly blond hair and in a red shirt. “If not I can go sit somewhere else.” Isabel still didn’t say anything so Alex did for her.

“You can sit here.” He said staring at Isabel. She was completely gone.

“Tess.” Isabel finally said still staring at the new girl in shock.

“Wow, this is a small town if everyone knows my name already. Tess Harding is the name.” Tess said calmly.

“You’re the new girl.” Isabel looked over at Alex. “Alex you know how we were talking about that thing with Liz?” Isabel said feeling very uncomfortable, but trying to keep calm all at the same time.

“Yeah sure.” Alex responded very confused.

“Well, I think she is right about it and I think we should all talk about it.” Isabel turned back and looked at Tess. “I’m really, really sorry, but we have to get going. Our friend Liz is having a slight…” Isabel paused. “Crisis. Maybe I’ll see you around though. I’d really like to get to know you better.”

“Fantastic.” Tess responded.

“Come on Alex.” Isabel grabbed Alex by the arm leaving both their lunches there. She crossed the quad still pulling Alex along behind her as she found Michael and Max. “Find Liz and Maria and meet behind the bleachers in 5 minutes.”

“Iz, what’s going on?” Max asked.

“I just met a girl with curly blond hair, in a red shirt named Tess.”

Part 4

The six teens sat in silence after hearing what Isabel had just said. All eyes were focused on Liz. Michael was the first to speak.

“Ok Liz. You have our attention what happens next?”

“We have to wait for Topolsky. She has the other orb. They are communicators we need to get them from her because they only work when they are together.” Liz told the group feeling Max’s hold on her tighten.

“So we trust her?” Isabel asked Liz.

“Yes. We need to trust her this time.” Liz started and then Michael cut her off.

“Wait we didn’t. We didn’t trust her last time.”

“No.” Liz simply said.

“This is all really, really weird.” It was the first thing Alex had said since Isabel had dragged him across the quad. “I mean. You’ve seen the future. How much of it? I mean what’s going to happen?” Alex questioned and they were all directed back to Liz again who had suddenly fallen silent. She couldn’t get the one scene of the dream out of her head. It had been playing all day and it was hurting her head. And her heart.

// Max walks away from the Crashdown in the pouring rain. Suddenly Tess appears from behind in beside her broken down car.

“Max! My car broke down. Can you believe it?” Tess says in a surprised voice.

“No.” Max tells her in almost no tone.

“No?” Tess questions.

“No, I don't believe it.”

“What are you talking about?” She asks still trying to sound surprised by him.

“You planned this.” Max accuses her. Tess feels as though he is getting on to her, but she has to keep this normal. He can’t suspect anything yet. Not yet.

“I planned what?”

“To be out here.” Max shoots out. He can feel himself being drawn to her, but he tries to push it away.

“Max, you sound a little crazy.” Tess says her fear building inside that he will just leave her and not fulfill his Destiny.

“You're doing something to me.” Max accuses again feeling the need to be with her even more. It’s all against his will, but he can’t fight it. She’s forcing him to be with her.

“Max, my car broke down. I'm waiting for somebody to help me. I didn't plan anything.” She lies hoping he won’t be able to resist the force that is pulling them together.

“I'm with Liz.” Max suddenly says while stepping closer to her. He is with Liz and he feels only love for Liz and nothing for Tess.

“I know you are.” Tess says almost cringing.

“We belong together.” Max states needed to hear himself saying because he can’t seem to get away from Tess even though he doesn’t want her.

“I'm sure that's true.” Tess lies knowing she is suppose to be with Max. That they are destined to be together.

“I don't want anyone but her.” Max knew that was true. All he wanted was Liz, but something was pulling him towards Tess. He couldn’t stop myself.

“I'm sure you don't.” Tess nearly smiled as Max drew even closer to her finally placing his lips on hers in a passionate kiss with the rain pouring down on them

Liz stood from inside the Crashdown looking out seeing with her eyes what her heart wouldn’t let her believe. Max was kissing Tess. //

“Earth to Liz.” Liz shook her head and saw that the whole group was still looking at her.

“What did you say?” Liz asked trying to force the vision out of her head.

“Forget it, what just happened to you?” Max jumped in before Alex could restate his questions. He had his arms around her waist as they sat on the mat behind the bleachers and he had felt Liz slip into this world that was completely different from the world they were in right now.

“I…” Liz didn’t know what to say exactly. “Parts of my dream keep popping into my head. It’s been happening all day.” She felt Max hold her tighter and then she jumped out of his arms as a tear fell down her face. She didn’t make eye contact with anyone and when Max got up and placed his hand on her arm she flinched.

“Liz’s what’s wrong?” Max asked staring at her, but her not returning the look. He placed his hand on her face and brought her eyes to him. “Look at me.” He said softly.

// The rain was still falling outside as Max placed his hand on Liz’s face and pulled it up so he could she her eyes.

“Look at me.” //

“STOP!” Liz yelled and Max backed away from her. “Tess is an alien.” Liz suddenly said hoping no one, especially Max, would question what was wrong with her. “She’s the fourth alien.”

“Wait. That girl we saw today. That was Nasedo.” Isabel said everyone is disbelief not knowing that what Liz was about to say was even more unbelievable. Of course Max could have cared less. He was worried about Liz and why she was closing herself off from him.

“No. She’s not Nasedo.”

“But you just said…” Liz cut Michael off before he could finish.

“Nasedo is the man posing as her father. She’s like you. A hybrid and…” Liz stopped feeling the tears about to come down her face. She couldn’t stop them.

“And what?” Alex edged on calmly.

“And she’s destined to be with Max.”

“What?!” Four voices rang out at once. They all started throwing questions at Liz, but she was staring at Max and he was staring back at her. Everyone went silent when Max began to talk.

“What do you mean?” He asked afraid to say anything more.

“I’m not sure. That was one of the last things I remember seeing. Nasedo told me so. And there is this book.”

“Book?” Michael questioned. Liz didn’t even bother to look at him, her eyes stayed focused on Max.

“It’s this book in the language from your home planet. That’s how you find out you were meant for each other. Max with Tess and…” Liz paused knowing this wasn’t going to go over well. “Michael with Isabel.” Liz expected the onslaught of questions again, but instead there was an eerie silence within the group.

The bell rang signally the end of lunch and they all jumped at its sound. Not a single one of them moved.

“I can’t go to class. She’ll be there.” Liz said mostly to herself as she stared at the floor.

“I’ll take you home.” Max offered. “We’ll all meet at the Crashdown after class gets out.” And with that Max put his arm around Liz to take her home while the others broke out of formation and headed to their classes in silence.

posted on 14-Feb-2002 3:15:44 PM
*Author's Note*

Well, isn't everyone in luck. I leave for the airport in like
30 seconds, but I was able to get on to post two parts. I'm really sorry about how short they have been. They will get longer I promise.

Part 5

“This is so not happening.” Maria said sitting at her lab table with Alex.

“I know what you mean.” Alex said staring at the empty seats that usually held Max and Liz. “This is a little surreal.”

“God. I don’t know what to do now. I mean.” Maria was silenced by the final bell ringing as a curly blond haired girl ran into class and took an empty seat. “Is that her?” Maria whispered as the teacher started talking.

“Yup.” Alex replied also in a whisper.

“God. Liz is much prettier.” Maria turned to taking notes while Alex tried to cover up his laugh. Hopefully they would be able to continue to laugh about this. Hopefully.


Max and Liz both sat in silence on the floor of her room. Neither one sure of what to say about everything that was going on. Max was confused about Liz saying that he was destined for Tess because in his heart the only person he could ever love is Liz. While Liz was thinking about the thing she forgot to tell all of them. About Max being taken by the agents. She figured that could be saved for later. Liz also forgot about Topolsky. They had to find her somehow, but Liz had missed when they were first supposed to find her. Was she too late now? Did Pierce have Topolsky? Was she already dead? Liz was finally pulled from her thoughts when she heard Max’s voice.

“Liz, I’m not really sure what do to right now?” Liz nodded looking at him.

“Everything you’ve said so far. It scares me. I mean. The future scares me now more than it ever did. I feel like I’m losing you and I don’t want to.” Liz had to fight back the tears that were coming.

“Max. I don’t want to lose you either and I know that you don’t feel anything for her.” Liz laughed. “As of right now you haven’t even met her, but I remember what Nasedo said to me and even though I wasn’t there I saw the book. You were made for her.” Liz finished.

“No. I won’t believe that. I was made for you.” Liz looked at his eyes and there wasn’t a lie in them. They were completely true. Everything he said was out of love and honesty. Liz moved closer to him and brought her lips as close to his as possible without them actually touching.

“I was made for you too.” Max made the move and their lips were pressed together in the softest kiss. The kiss grew more passionate and Liz found her back on the floor with Max on top. “Max.” His name escaped her lips in a moan and he pulled up from her.

“Sorry.” He said and he climbed off of her. Liz smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder while he put his arm around her in comfort. This was the way it was supposed to be and Liz was determined to keep it that way.


“Ok. So we are all here.” Michael said and they all found themselves back in the break room for the Crashdown. Liz surveyed the room. Michael was leaning up against the wall while Maria was sitting on the floor on the opposite side of the room. Isabel was sitting near Maria and Alex was standing by the girls. Liz found herself in Max’s arms on the couch. “What do we do now?”

“Max and I decided that we have to find Topolsky somehow. The only place I can think of is where we were supposed to have first met her. So Max and I are going to head to Buckley Point and hope she shows up there.” Liz told the group.

“And what about the rest of us?” Alex asked.

“Alex I want you and Isabel to stay here incase she happens to come here. She knew this was our hang out and she knew that three of the six on us work here. Michael. Maria.” Liz turned to look at them both. “I want you guys to go to Michael’s apartment. She might come looking for the orb and she’s going to go there first.

“Fine.” Michael said.

“Yeah whatever.” Maria followed up.

“Maria and I have to work till 7 so this plan goes into effect at 7:30. Make sense.” They all agreed and were about to leave when Michael opened his mouth again.

“What happened to Max?”

“What?” Liz asked confused and everyone looked at Michael.

“Yesterday morning you came running down here screaming about not knowing where Max was and then you thought he was dead and we weren’t telling you. There’s something about the future you haven’t told us yet, isn’t there?” Liz could feel all eyes on her and it was burning her skin.

“We do this now. I tell you about that later.” Liz stated.

“No, you tell us now.” Isabel cried.

“If we aren’t careful the agents of the special unit are going to take Max.” Liz could hear Isabel and Maria both gasp. She could feel the grip Max had on her tightened in fear.

“What would happen to him?” Michael asked the question they all feared.

“I don’t know. That’s where my dream ends.” The group fell silent again. “Look. We need to find Topolsky right now. Let’s take this one step at a time. Topolsky, then Tess, then the special unit of the FBI. Ok?”

“Ok.” The four answered, Max still silent in shock and the group got into position for the night’s events.


“You ready?” Max said walking up to the counter where Liz was.

“Yeah. Let me just go and let Maria know. Where’s Isabel?” Liz asked looking around the café.

“She’ll be here in a bit. Alex was going to pick her up.” Max said coolly.

“Ok.” Liz walked into the back where Maria and Michael were sitting. “Alex and Isabel should be here soon. Max and I are going to go now so…”

“Way ahead of you your highness. I was just grabbing my coat.” Maria stated with a laugh.

“Alright, we’ll be back in about an hour.” Liz told them as she grabbed her own coat and headed for the door.

“Alright. You two be careful.” Maria said.

“You too.” And then Liz headed backing to café grabbed Max and they both exited their way out to the jeep and made their way to Buckley Point.


Michael flipped on the TV while Maria sat on the couch staring at him. She had been doing that all day.

“What?” He asked while she continued to stare at him. Michael flipped the TV off and went to sit by her. “What is it?”

“Do you have feelings for Isabel?” Maria blurted out.

“What?!” Michael yelled shocked by her question. “No.” Maria let out the breath she didn’t know she had been holding and sighed. Michael noticed this and put his arm around her. “Look. I’m not sure what Liz is talking about with this whole ‘destined to be’ thing, but I don’t have feelings for Isabel.” He kissed her softly on the head and she leaned into him.

“Good.” She paused. “Not that I was worried.” Michael had to hold in his laugh, but then Maria started giggling and then they were both uncontrollably laughing. There was a sudden knock on the door and they both froze.

“It’s too soon to be everyone else.” Michael said standing up.

“Maybe it’s Topolsky.” Maria said standing behind him. Michael slowly made his way to the door not sure who was on the other side, but having to find out.


Max and Liz sat in the jeep in silence. Max kept fidgeting and was fighting for words to say, but not knowing what to say. Finally he found something.

“Do you think we will find her?” He asked in his weak attempt for conversation.

“I hope so.” Liz turned and looked at him. Max could feel her eyes on him so he turned and met her gaze. The next thing he knew they were kissing. Max pulled Liz on top of him so that they were both sitting in the drivers seat. Her back was pressed against part of the steering wheel, but she didn’t care. Max ran his hands up and down her back as they continued to kiss. He used his tongue to part her lips as he entered her mouth and deepened the kiss. Max could feel Liz’s body trembling and he rubbed her back trying to keep her calm, but his focus was on her mouth and how it felt to taste it.

Every thought Liz had in her mind melted away as she kissed Max. She knew her body was trembling, but she didn’t want to stop. Uncontrollably, Liz ran her hands over Max’s chest and pulled his coat off of him without breaking the kiss. She then slid her hands up his shirt to feel his bare chest. It was getting out of control, but with all the feelings Liz had felt lately. All the pain, all the mistrust, all the fighting, it felt good to feel something safe and something she loved.

Max felt Liz’s hand on his body and immediately removed her coat off of her. He broke the kiss for a moment just to get some air and then he returned his lips to her mouth. His eyes opened for a moment and its was 8 ‘o clock. They still had a half an hour till they had to get back and all Max could focus on was Liz. “Liz.” He moaned as he returned his lips to hers. Both their bodies were on fire and Max knew they were going to have to stop soon, but he couldn’t.

“Max.” Escaped Liz’s lips as she returned to kissing him. His hands kept roaming her body and Liz could feel things progressing a lot more than they had in Michael’s apartment that day. She knew they probably had to stop, but she couldn’t stop finally the sound of her cell phone ringing broke them both out of their trance just as Max had started to undo the first few buttons of her uniform. Liz climbed over into her own seat and grabbed her phone. “Hello?” She said out of breath.

“Liz, this really bites. I don’t think she’s coming here. They whole place is closed up and Isabel and I are just sitting here.” Alex said into the phone. Liz let out a breath and then took in an even deeper breath.

“Alex, you have Isabel alone, why don’t you guys…”

“Funny Liz.” Alex said back before she could finish.

“I was going to say talk, but it seems you have other things on your mind.” Liz smiled at the thought.

“Just get back here soon.” And he hung up on her. Liz looked at Max and she could see the passion that was still in his eyes. Liz leaned against the window and they both took in a deep breath. “Maybe we should head back.”

“Good idea.” Max started the jeep and they both headed back, both secretly wondering what would have happened had Alex not have called.


Michael placed his hand on the door and swung it open. The door wasn’t even opened all the way and Topolsky, dressed in disguise barged in.

“You’re all in danger.” Was the first thing she said.

“We know.” Maria said back with fear in her voice. “We need your help.” Topolsky nodded.

“The Special Unit is after you all. You will definitely need my help. I can’t stay long. I need to meet you again. All of you. Tomorrow, behind the old movie theater. Be there at 8.” She said, her own fear beating out Maria’s and Michael’s combined.

“We will.” Michael said taking Maria’s hand. With that she nodded and ran out the door just as fast as she had come in. “Come on. We got to get to the Crashdown.”

Part 6

Max and Liz were the last to show up at the Crashdown and the group was already involved in a deep conversation. Everyone’s heads looked up when Liz and Max walked in.

“Ok Liz. We’re meeting her tomorrow at 8 behind the old theater. Now what?” Michael asked and they all looked on her for guidance.

“Well, we’ll have to get the orb from her. Then we will have to tell her to run. Her life is in danger. As for Tess.” Liz paused for a moment to take in a deep breath. Just saying Tess’s name sent chills down her spine. “We will have to confront her and Nasedo about everything. We’re going to need their help if we want to be safe.” The all silently agreed and then hearing Maria yawn they knew it was time to call it a night.

“Meet back here tomorrow morning, since we don’t have school.” Max said and they all started to head for the door. Everyone walked outside leaving just Liz and Max alone.

“Come here.” He pulled Liz into a hug and he could feel the tension start to leave her body. “It’s going to be ok.” He reassured her as he rubbed his hands along her back in comfort.

“See you in the morning Liz.” Max kissed her on the forehead and exited the café leaving Liz alone.

Liz climbed the stairs in her silent retreat. She could feel the days events beating down on her and it hurt. It didn’t take Liz long to be in her bed clothes and under the covers. She closed her eyes and hoped, beyond hope, that things would be ok. That nothing else bad would happen. That they could fix what she had seen and keep things ok.


Liz woke up screaming and she could feel someone’s arms around her. She refused to open her eyes in fear of what it might be. The tears fell from her closed eyes and she finally heard a voice that was talking to her.

“Liz, Liz it’s ok. We’re all here.” It was Max’s soft calm voice that was talking to her. She finally opened her eyes to see the whole group here. The tears came faster as she sobbed and collapsed against Max’s chest.

“No. No. No. No.” Liz kept mumbling. “NO!” She finally screamed at an ear piercing level and she jumped out of bed and collapsed on the floor. Maria and Alex helped her back up as Max grabbed her.

“Liz, Liz. Please Liz, you have to calm down.” He begged her, but how could she after what she had seen. After seeing Max being tortured at the hands of Agent Pierce, but that wasn’t even the worst part. The worst part was standing in that cave and hearing their mother. Their actual mother tell them about who they were and then Liz watching her own self walking away. Leaving Max.

Her body raked with uncontrollable sobs and Max tried as hard as he could to calm her down. He looked at everyone in the room and none of them knew what to do. Michael was holding Maria trying to keep her from going hysterical and Alex and Isabel just stood in shock.

“Liz.” Max begged one last time and she finally spoke.

“I can’t lose you.” Liz said in a whisper so that only Max had heard her.

“Liz, you’re not going to lose me. I’m right here.” Max said, unless that is what she had seen. He suddenly felt the color draining from his face. What if she saw me… die? Max swallowed hard has he held her tightly.

“Yeah, but I’m going to lose you. You’re going to be gone! ‘You have a destiny, Max!’” She yelled quoting her own self from the future. “I’m going to lose you just like Maria is going to lose Michael and Alex is going to lose Isabel. We might as well give up!” Liz pulled away from Max and ran into the bathroom. She slammed the door and it was the loudest sound to all of them as they heard her crying on the other side of the wood.

Max slumped down along side the bed and he heard Maria run from the room and fly down the stairs.

“Maria!” Michael called and tore after her.

The room was silent each person trying to figure out what Liz meant. After about 10 minutes Michael returned holding a crying Maria against his side. Maria ran to the bathroom door and placed both hands on it.

“Liz, please come out.” Maria cried.

“Why?! What the hell does it matter anyway!?” Liz yelled and then got silent.

“Liz?” There was silence. Then Liz gave out a blood curdling scream and sent shivers down everyone’s spines. The sound was almost un-human.

“LIZ!” Maria screeched and they all ran to the door. Max used his powers to open it and what he saw stopped his heart. Liz was sprawled on the floor, not moving.

posted on 19-Feb-2002 8:19:31 PM
*Author's note*

Thanks for the great f/b guys. I am so going to try and make a long story short. I was in Salt Lake over the weekend, kicking back and enjoying the Olympic atmosphere. I didn't have tickets for anything, but by some miracle of god I got tickets ( for free ) for the metals cerimony the night my favorite band Train was playing. Oh yeah and these free tickets were standing room only, front row. How cool is that? They story is much longer, but I'm sure you want more of this fic than my Olympic story.

Anyway, this will be the last time I post two parts at once. Part 7 is kind of short, but part 8 is pretty long. I just kept writing and hadn't even realized that I hadn't cut it off yet.

I'm also kind of debating on whether or not I'm going to start posting a new fic I'm working on. I really want to post it because I'm proud of it, but I just don't know. I'm still thinking about it.

Anyway, here's the new parts.

Part 7

Max dropped down to Liz’s side and placed both hands on the side of her face trying to make the connection. His heart was racing and he feared that his own fear would prevent him from making the much needed connection. He threw away all his feelings except his love for Liz and focused on that while trying to make the connection, but nothing happened. She was still alive, Max knew she was. He could feel her steady heart beat. It was almost as if she were asleep. Max turned his attention from Liz to the group standing behind him.

“Is she?” Maria started to ask, but couldn’t finish.

“I think she’s asleep.” Max responded turning back to look at Liz.

“What if she’s having another vision of the future?” Alex said bringing reason to the group. That made sense and if that was what was going on then they would just have to wait it out.


Liz began to be aware of her surroundings and felt a warm hand on her face. She could also feel the cool tile of a bathroom floor under her. How did I get in a bathroom?

Liz opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Max’s amber eyes staring at her.


“Liz, it’s going be ok?” He responded. Liz could tell he was releasing fear as he said those words.

“How did I get here?” Liz said sitting up. The last thing she remembered she had been standing in the desert with Max, Michael, Maria, Isabel, and Kyle. How could they have gotten her home without her knowing it unless she passed out or something, but then wouldn’t see be in bed and not sprawled on the bathroom floor?

“You don’t remember.” Liz recognized that voice. She looked up and her eyes were met Alex’s. Realization hit her, hard.

“Oh my god.” Liz said shocked as she crawled out of the bathroom and into her own room. She used the bed for support to help her stand up and then she had to sit right back down to keep from falling again.

She had seen it again. This time more at once. Liz had seen an entire year of the future. And entire year of pain more like it. Liz let out a breath and she could feel the five of them staring at her. Liz needed a plan. She was determined now more that ever to fix the future. She was seeing what she was seeing for a reason and there was no way Liz was going to let the future turn out that way. Things had to change.

“Liz, what did you see?” Maria asked shakily. Liz had to give her credit for being so brave. Then again, Maria was always brave when she needed to be. Why would I be so stupid to keep something from Maria for so long? Liz questioned herself thinking of how she had, had this horrible secret and had not only kept it from Max, but from everyone else. She had finally told Maria though.

“Earth to Liz!” Maria nearly screamed.

Liz placed her head on her forehead. “Ok. I will tell you what I can, which isn’t much. The more you know the worse things will be, but I have to tell you this whole situation just got a lot more complicated.” They all nodded for her to continue.

“Give me a few minutes to shower and process all of this. I’ll be down in a bit.” They again all nodded and reluctantly headed out of the room. Max was the last standing by the door staring at her.

“Liz.” He was about to say more, but Liz stopped him.

“Max. I know what to do now. Don’t worry. We’re going to fix everything.” She smiled at him and he smiled back as he left the room. Liz grabbed a pair of loose fitting jeans and a blue shirt out of her closet. She was going to need to be comfortable for the conversation that was going to be taking place in moments.

Liz walked into the bathroom and turned the water in the shower on. She stripped away her clothes and climbed in letting the warm water beat over her bare skin. Everything she had seen had almost been too much. The pain, the loss, the betrayal, the hurt and the death. Nothing could compare everything she had felt in that brief moment. It was like just a flash and she knew everything. Liz now knew things she didn’t want to know.

She let her body slide down to the bottom of the bathtub and the water washed over her. Why did so many bad things happen? Why couldn’t I have stopped it in the first place? Why did I never tell Max the truth? Why didn’t I see who Tess really was? Why the hell did he sleep with her?!

With the strength she had left she turned the water off and pushed everything she had felt down inside of her. That was what was going to happen and Liz was determined to change that horrible life now more than ever. There was so no way Liz was going to let that bitch hurt her friends and Max again.


They all sat in the back room silent, each person off in their own minds trying to put together the pieces of what was going on. The past 48 hours seemed to be like a blur and from what Max could tell it was just the beginning. Max rubbed his hands together as he sat alone on the couch of the break room. Liz had looked horrible and they way she had yelled at him. He could still feel the sting in his heart. Max shifted his weight and was just about to say something when Liz walked downstairs. Everyone turned and looked at her and Maria ran from Michael’s arms to hug her, Alex right behind.

“Lizzie, are you ok?” Maria asked.

“No.” Liz responded. She hugged both Maria and Alex and then pulled away from them so that she was standing in the center of the room holding everyone’s attention. “I realize this has all been confusing and I don’t know what to say about all of this. I know that I am seeing this visions or flashes or what ever they are because I need to change the future, but I need your help.” Liz rubbed her hands together making eye contact with everyone in the room.

“Liz, you know we are here for you.” Maria was the first to say.

“Right.” Alex immediately followed. Liz knew they were there for her, but she needed Michael, Isabel and Max to agree too. Liz turned to look at the three aliens waiting for one of them to say something.

“You want to change what you have seen?” Michael asked obviously with a million thoughts in his head.

“Yes.“ Liz responded.

“Then do you mind telling us what the hell we are changing!?” Michael yelled at her. Liz had to close her eyes as the words hit her. She had been prepared for this, with her plan already in her mind, but they couldn’t know. Liz didn’t want to have to lie to them, but she didn’t have a choice, she just prayed that they would help her no matter what.

“I can’t tell you.”

“What? Why?” Isabel asked obviously with the same thoughts in her mind as Michael.

“Look. I think I know what do to and I can’t do it alone. The only problem is that I really can’t tell you what is going to happen. You don’t need to know. It’s too painful for me to even want to repeat! And I’ll be damned if I let that pain really happen!” Liz screamed at them and Max, Michael and Isabel just stared at her. “Fine look.” Liz sat down in front of Max and Michael and Isabel moved to sit by him. Liz took in a deep breath wanting to word this just right. “Ok, Tess.”

“What about her?” Alex asked from behind Liz.

“Screw Destiny. Her and Nasedo are wrong and aren’t here to help you. They are your enemies, but they want you to think other wise.”

“Why?” Max asked, the first time he had said anything and his voice was a little shaky.

“They made a deal with Kivar and-“ Liz stopped. “Let me start at the beginning. About who you were.” Liz felt Maria and Alex come and sit behind her and Maria put her arm on Liz’s shoulder. How do I say this? Then Liz was hit with inspiration. Some of the hardest words she had ever heard, but she needed to repeat them so they would understand. Liz closed her eyes tightly and focused on the words. On the scene she had seen in the cave and suddenly the message was playing threw her.

“’You have lived before. You perished in the conflict that enslaves our planet but your essence was duplicated, cloned, and mixed with human genetic materials so that you might be recreated into human beings. My son, you were the beloved leader of our people. I have sent with you your young bride. My daughter, the man you were betrothed to, and your brother's second-in-command.’“ Liz spoke, but it wasn’t really Liz anymore. It was their mother speaking through her.

“Oh my god. Liz?” Max said staring at her in disbelief.

“Max, that’s not Liz. It’s-“ Michael started, but Isabel cut him off.

“It’s our mother.”

“’Our enemies have come to the Earth. You will know them only by the evil within. Learn enough to use your skills, your knowledge, your leadership to combat the enemy so that you can come back and free us. And that I may once again hold you both in my arms. I live for that moment. Help us. I love you.’” Liz blinked her eyes and the threesome stared at her in disbelief.

“Liz…” Isabel brushed a tear off of her cheek knowing it had been her mothers words.

“That is the message that will be played if you activate the orbs. You can never activate the orbs or you will bring your enemies straight for us.” Liz stood up and started pacing the room. “Zan the King, Ava his Queen, Vilandra his sister and Rath his advisor.” The room stayed silent waiting for Liz to continue.

“A man named Kivar killed the four of you and took over the throne. He sent the skins.” Liz paused. “Your enemies to earth to destroy you. Not only must you fear them, but Tess and Nasedo will betray you and nearly get you killed. Now please I beg of you trust me.” Liz begged as she got back down on her knees in front of them. “The pain that we will all experience can go away, but I need your help.”

“I still don’t understand. Why won’t you tell us what is going to happen? I mean is it really going to be as bad as you say it is?” Michael questioned. Liz looked at Isabel who wouldn’t meet her gaze and Max who was staring at the floor. She turned back to look at Maria and Alex, who both had questioning glares.

“You doubt me.” Liz stood up and walked across the room.

“Now we never sa-" Alex started to say, but was quickly interrupted.

“You all think I am doing this as some form of self gain don’t you? Don’t you!” No one would answer her. “Unbelievable. Ok, yeah maybe I am being a little selfish, but what ever pain you may have experienced in the past will be nothing close to the pain we will all feel if we don’t stop it.”

“Liz all we want to know is-.” Isabel was going to say, but was cut off by Liz.

“God Damn it! Fine! You wanna know.” She looked at all of them and they each nodded except for Max who just stared at her. “Fine. If we don’t change the future then one person standing in this room won’t make it to this time next year.”

“What?!” The five voices rang out.

“That’s right. This time next year one person in this room will be dead. Killed in cold blood by Tess.” Liz looked at all of them. “So you want to hear what I have to say or should we just let future take its course because I would rather be dead right now then feel the pain we are all going to feel starting on May 24th.” The room stayed silent for a few moments and then Max finally spoke.

“Ok Liz. What do you need us to do?”

posted on 19-Feb-2002 8:35:04 PM
Part 8

“Alright, so could you try and be a little more clear, because right now Liz you are making no sense?” Michael said pacing across the room. Maria and Alex had now moved to the couch by Max and Isabel was sitting on the ground near their feet. While Michael was pacing, Liz was standing in the center of the room replaying her plan in her head. She knew exactly what she had to do, but if she told them everything they would never go through with it and Liz knew it was for their own good.

“I know. I know. Ok.” Liz rubbed her forehead and then started pacing while Michael stood still and watched her. “We need to get to Topolsky first. That needs to be the first thing we do.”

“I think we established that already.” Alex said.

“Alright, so to recap, we need to get the orbs away from her and then tell her to get out of here. Her life is in danger.”

“Alright. Got that much.” Maria added slumping back on the couch.

“So what about after that, because I would really like to get to the part where Tess, who apparently was my wife-” Max said aggravated and disgusted by his own words. “-kills someone in this very room.”

“Alright.” Liz took in a deep breath. “After we take care of the Topolsky thing we need to get Nasedo to uh… take care of the Pierce and the Special Unit.”

“When you say take care you mean-“ Alex started, but then stopped.

“Nasedo will have to kill him.” Everyone in the room gasped and then went silent. “Nasedo will have to kill him and then take his place.”

“Fantastic. What about Tess?” Michael asked pacing again.

“Well, we need her to think we are going to trust her and then-“ Liz stopped knowing she was not going to be able to actually say what she needed to say next.

“Oh my god!” Maria exclaimed placing her hands over her mouth, her hands trembling. Everyone turned and looked at her while Liz looked at the ground. “You want us to kill Tess?”


The back room of the café had been quiet for almost ten minutes now. No one dare spoke a word in fear of what would happen. It was finally Michael who said something.

“You want us to kill Tess?” He asked repeating Maria’s question.

“I…” Liz searched for right words to say. “I don’t know of any other way to deal with it. She won’t leave. Even if we ask her too. She believes she belongs to this. She won’t leave. She-” Liz stopped mid sentence and got silent. Everyone held their breaths waiting for her to continue.

“She might leave, but if she came back.”

“She’ll kill one of us.” Alex threw in. Liz had to fight to keep the tears from falling down her face. “Who’s going to get killed?” Alex asked.

At that Liz lost it and fell to the floor. You Alex. She kills you. She kills you. Her mind was screaming. She stayed crouched on the floor with no one coming to her side. Not even Max. Her cries lessoned and she looked up at all of them. Mostly directed at Max. Something inside of her snapped as memories invaded her mind.

//”Max, why are you stopping?”

“Liz, there's something I need to tell you. It's about Tess and me...”

“You're together now, I know.”

“It's more than that. Our relationship is... uh, we spent the night together.”


“Liz... Tess is pregnant.”

“She's...” //

“What I am asking is huge. I realize this but-” Liz didn’t have time to finish. Max cut her off, standing up to look at her.

“Do you Liz? You’re asking us to take a life.”

“To stop her from taking one. To keep her from killing Al-” She stopped, but it was too late. Alex and turned pale and walked slowly out of the room. Isabel went running after him.

“Tess is going to kill Alex?” Michael had to ask to make sure it was real.

“Yes.” Liz choked out. “I can’t go to his funeral again. I can’t. We have to take care of her.”

Michael walked up next to Maria, who was now standing, and put his arm around her.

“Max. I have never been one to agree with Liz, but she is right. We can’t let Tess do what she is going to do. We need…” Michael’s words began to fade away as Liz was hit with flash after flash of what was to become.

//“Girlfriend. Like, I know that we bonded over the summer, but I'm not quite ready to show you the bod just yet.”

“No. I was just wondering if you'd heard from Liz yet.”

“Not since you asked me an hour ago. No.”//


“Nasedo's dead.”


“He came to me, injured. Said...said it was another alien and that we're all in danger. He my arms.

He...he died in my arms.”//

// “Liz, what's about to happen over the next few days is critical to the history of this planet. Things between us are about to change...grow deeper. We become inseparable, and nothing comes between us ever again, until...”

“The...the end of the world?”//

//“Where's Courtney now?”

“I don't know. She went out the window. I tried chasing her...”

“But it's hard to run with your pants around your ankles?”

“Settle the personal crap on your own time.”//

“We can’t just kill an innocent girl!” Liz jumped from the flashes when Max screamed at Michael.

“Tess isn’t innocent.” Liz said bringing the attention back on herself. “Do you think I like the idea of killing some one. I don’t, but I don’t know what else to do?”


"Alex!” Isabel called after him. “Alex, Alex wait!”

“What?” He spun around as he was halfway home. Isabel had been following the whole way home, yet he hadn’t really heard her. All he kept hearing in him mind was how he was going to die. Probably soon.

“Alex. Are you all right?” She asked.

“Do you think I’m all right? I just hear that I’m going to die in the future. Would you be all right if someone told you that you might die soon?” Alex yelled out. He didn’t want to yell at Isabel, but how was he suppose to react.

“Alex, I don’t know how I would feel, but I do know that right now I would do anything to make sure that doesn’t happen. I don’t want to lose you. You mean more to me than I ever let myself believe. I need you.” Isabel had never intended to tell that to Alex, but it was how she really felt. She cared about him so much and the thought of him dying tore at her heart.

Tears began to fall down her face, she tried to stop them, to not show her weakness, but she couldn’t. Not with Alex and not with everything he knew.

“Isabel.” The next thing Alex knew was that she was in his arms, crying harder than he had ever seen anyone cry before.

“Isabel, it’s going to be ok.” He said rubbing her back. Her cries eventually lessoned and she pulled back to look at him.

“Will you come back to the Crashdown then?” Isabel asked and he looked at her. Really looked at her.

“Yes.” Was his simple response and he placed his arm around her shoulder as they walked back towards the Crashdown.


Alex and Isabel walked into the Crashdown and things were definitely different from when they had left.

It was only Maria and Michael still sitting in the backroom. They weren’t talking they were just sitting.

Max and Liz were no where to be found.

“What happened?” Alex was first to ask.

“Well… Max and Liz are upstairs. They need to talk for awhile. A long while.” Michael said, not moving from his spot next to Maria.

“Why? What happened?” Isabel asked.


“We’ll think of something else.” Max said in response to Liz after Alex and Isabel leaving.

“There isn’t anything else!” Liz screamed making eye contact with Max. At that moment Michael and Maria decided to sit down and get out of the way. They could tell that this wasn’t going good, but Liz had to get things out.

“I watched myself protect that bitch, risk my life for her, risk everything I have ever wanted for her and she took away everything good to me. She took away my happiness, she destroyed my friendships, she killed Alex and she took you away from me!” Liz screamed at the stop of her lungs. Her and Max took steps closer to each other. She refused to move. If he wanted to fight her on this, then he could try, but he would not succeed.

“Liz what are you talking about?!” Max shouted back in confusion.

“You sleep with her and get her pregnant that’s what!” Liz screamed anger filling up inside of her. In that life, what she had seen of it, she never saw if she got mad at Max for it. She never saw what became of them and now that repressed anger was coming out. For a moment she wished she could bite her tongue and stop what she was doing. Max hadn’t done anything yet, but all that anger she felt, she couldn’t hold it in any longer.

It was then that she started crying again. The look on his face reminded her of all the arguments, all the fighting they would do if things continued on the path they were heading on.

“I’m going upstairs.” Liz said forcing her tears away.

Liz began to walk up stairs and Max grabbed onto her arm.

“Wait. Liz.”

//”This has to stop. I will consider the possibility that Alex was killed by an alien if you consider the possibility that he killed himself.”

“No, he didn't!”

Max grabs onto Liz’s arm.

“And what if he did? Then you are doing nothing but raising people's suspicions about us. You have nothing to lose here, and we have everything to lose.”

“Let go of me.”//

“Make it stop!” Liz screamed as she started to cry again. She collapsed into Max’s arms and he held her tightly.

“Make it stop Max. I can’t take it anymore.”

“Come on.” Max offers to help her and they both begin to walk upstairs. Michael and Maria stay on the couch, not sure of whether they should try and go find Alex or leave the Crashdown or just wait. They decided to wait, but with nothing left to say they sat in silence.


“So Max and Liz haven’t some down yet?” Isabel asked. Sitting on the ground with Alex sitting right next to her.

“No and I don’t blame them. I don’t totally understand all of what is going on, but you know how the two of them are. Liz is taking it all on herself and from what it sounds Max and Liz had the worst of it all. Maybe they just need to talk for awhile.” Maria said and the group fell silent.

“So what do we do?” Isabel asked, but no one had the answer.


Max opened Liz’s door and they both walked into the room slowly.

Liz went to sit on the bed and Max shut the door before sitting beside her.

“Max… I’m sorry I yelled at you. You didn’t do anything wrong. I shouldn’t have yelled.” Liz said in a whisper keeping her eyes away from Max. She couldn’t look at him right now.

“Liz, it’s ok. It’s not your fault. You’re seeing things from a time when things are bad. You have seen and felt so much.” Max ran his hand along her face and tucked a loose piece of hair behind her ear. “You deserve to get a little upset. I’m just sorry that I’ve been yelling at you, but Liz, you have no idea what its like to hear all of this. It doesn’t make sense and it sounds like some bad nightmare. Liz I can’t… I can’t imagine doing to you what I’m going to do.” Max swallowed hard. He couldn’t even say it. When he thought about what Liz had said downstairs he got a taste of bile in his mouth. It made him sick.

“Max.” She breathed out his name and finally turned to look at him. All the pain of the next year was shown completely in her eyes that Max almost couldn’t comprehend it. The emotions he could feel coming off of her were so strong, but so jumbled.

“Liz.” He choked out. He could feel something, he never saw any images, he just got a feeling, of how horrible it had been for her to hear he had slept with Tess and that Tess was pregnant with his son.

“My god Liz.” Was all he could say. Liz was feeling it to. No matter what they had to stop that. Stop that pain.

Then on reflex Max kissed Liz. He needed to feel her, that she was still with him. He also wanted her to know that he was still there for her. That he cared for her so much and that nothing was ever going to tear them apart again.

Liz knew what Max was doing and she couldn’t protest. Instead she pushed it farther. Without breaking the kiss, Liz laid back on the bed and brought Max on top of her. Pulling him flush against her. She wanted to feel his weight on her. She wanted him.

Max fell on top of Liz and kissed her harder. She felt so good that he couldn’t stop. Her tongue peaked out of her mouth and brushed against his, begging to be let in, but teasing at the same time.

Max finally opened his lips for her and instead of letting her enter his mouth he plunged straight into hers.

Liz loved this, it was the greatest feeling in the entire world. Her mind blanked out and all focus was on Max. She brought her arms around him and ran them up underneath his shirt so she could feel his bare back. Max broke away from her lips and brought his own to her neck and began to suck on her skin there. At this Liz dragged her nails down his back.

Max kept his lips on her neck. She tasted so sweet and he loved it. He couldn’t get over the feeling of her hands on him, he had to touch her as well.

Max ran his hands along her sides, teasing her by running his hands along her bare belly and slipping under her shirt, just a little ways and then pulling out. Finally after the slow torture Max began to run his hands over her rib cage. Somewhere in the back of Max’s head it was screaming at him to stop, that it was going too far too fast, but at the way Liz was moaning his name, he couldn’t stop.

His hands finally came into contact with her covered breasts and they both moaned. This was farther than they had ever gone before. They had never let things get any farther than kissing and now Max moved his hands up more taking her shirt with him and completely removing it from her body and throwing it on the floor.

Max had to remove his lips from her to get her shirt off. He hadn’t replaced his yet and this forced Liz to open her eyes. He was looking right at her and their eyes locked. She felt what he was feeling and thinking and suddenly felt bad for what they were doing. He thought they were just doing this to block out the pain, to feel good and get rid of the bad, but that wasn’t what it was to Liz. She had wanted this since the day in Michael’s apartment and now was her chance.

Max’s body was pressed so tightly against her that she could feel his erection pressing against her inner thigh.

“Max.” She ran her hand up and began to stroke his face.

“This isn’t just about everything that has happened. This is about us. Here and now. I want you to make love to me. I’m ready Max. I need you. Max I need you so much.”

It didn’t take another word. He pressed his lips against hers again. Everything she had said hit him hard. He needed her just as much. He caught her mouth open in a moan and was able to enter her mouth with little effort and no painful teasing involved.

Liz couldn’t take much more of this. She needed so much more. Max’s hands were now resting below her breasts, barely brushing across them in a teasing manner. Her nipples were already hard in arousal and it wasn’t helping with all the teasing he was doing to her.

Max’s fingers grazed her covered nipples again and she lost it. She let out a moan and began to rock her hips against his leg in order to relieve the ache that had now formed. She had never felt this way before, but was loving everything Max was doing to her body.

Max hadn’t realized what he was putting Liz through until she began to rock her lower half into his. Now it was his turn to moan. Her arousal pressed against his erection every so often as she moved. This was so much. Max had never felt this way before and he didn’t want it to end.

Liz sat them both up and breaking the kiss she removed Max’s shirt in a haste. His hands went around to her back and he tried to undo the strap of her white bra.

After a moment and another moan from Liz, the snap came undone and he threw the bra aside. Now he gasped. This was the first time he had ever seen Liz before and the only coherent thought in his mind was perfect.

Liz had never let anyone see her like this before and now Max was staring at her. She had always expected to feel exposed and scared, but she didn’t not with Max. Not ever with Max.

She couldn’t take the staring any more, she grabbed the back of his head forcing them together with a heated kiss as their bare upper bodies came into contact.

The feelings that coursed through both of them were unimaginable. Liz knew if someone ever asked she would never be able to explain it. What they were feeling in that moment went beyond words.

Max’s hands moved back to her sides, staying at her hips. He was almost afraid to move them. Afraid of what feelings would come when he finally touched her, no clothes to block him. Liz had no shame though, her hands where running up and down his chest in agonizing pain. Finally, felt her hands stop and he would have breathed a sigh of relief if his lips weren’t pressed so hard against Liz’s. Max finally had to break away from her when a low groan came from his throat as Liz began to undo the buttons on his tight jeans.

The moment seemed to freeze in time as Liz began to undo the button of his jeans. She felt him break the kiss and her eyes opened so she could see his face. His eyes were still closed and his breathing was labored. Much like her own.

The button came undone easily and she slid down the zipper ever so slowly, keeping her eyes locked on his face. It was in that instant that his eyes flew open, as did the door.

Max placed his head beside Liz and Liz removed her hands from Max’s jeans as they listened to Maria gasp and Michael try to pull her downstairs.

“Damn it Maria.” Liz whispered into Max’s ear and he had to try and not laugh against her shoulder.

They both heard the door shut again and a mumbled apology from Michael and Maria.

Liz would have loved to go right back to where they were, but Maria’s entrance broke the mood. It also reminded her that there were other things going on and problems that needed to be solved.

They both climbed off of the bed and placed their clothes back on.

Liz walked over to the door and began to open it, but Max quickly stopped her. She turned to look at him and their eyes locked.

“Liz. Someday we’re going to get to this again. I promise you that, because what you said. You said you needed me. Well, I need you just as much.” He paused and took in a much needed deep breath.

“I love you Liz and I’m going to make sure that nothing bad is going to happen to us in the future. I promise you that.” Max brought his hand to her cheek to wipe away the tear that now fell down her face.

“I love you too Max. I have for so long.” The both stayed like that for a moment longer and then made the long decent back down stairs.

posted on 22-Feb-2002 6:22:05 PM
*Author's Note*

Huge apologize for one of the flashes in this part. It was sort of an accident. I swear it was. I don't think I was paying very much attention to what I was doing. Or something like that.

Part 9

“That’s it, they’ve been up there long enough. I’m going to get them.” Maria said suddenly and made her way for the stair case.

Everyone let her go until it suddenly hit Michael.

“Wait Maria!” Michael tore off the couch and headed upstairs after Maria leaving a very confused Alex and Isabel. Of course, Michael was too late. By the time he got up there Maria already had the door open and had turned the color of a tomato.

“Sorry. Sorry.” She kept mumbling over again.

Michael mumbled his apology and shut the door.

“God, Liz is never going to forgive me. That’s twice now.” Maria said, hiding her embarrassed face in Michael’s shoulder. Michael tried hard not to laugh as they both walked down stairs and sat back down on the couch.

It was only a few minutes later that Max and Liz came walking down stairs.

“Maria, you owe me.” Liz said with a smile and then her and Max broke out laughing when Maria turned even redder.

“Ok.” Liz said down on the floor by Alex and Isabel and Max sat right behind her. “Does anyone know what time it is?”

“Noon.” Alex said looking at his watch.

“Well, we have about eight hours to kill. I guess we should talk about the whole Tess and Nasado thing.” Liz tried to get more comfortable on the floor, but it just wasn’t working.

“Liz, I don’t think it’s the floor.” Alex said, watching her trying to get comfortable.

“What?” Liz questioned.

“Liz, take a break for a second ok? Can you do that? This is a lot for us all to take in and this has put a lot of pressure on you. I can see it written all over your face.” Alex stood up holding out his hand for Isabel to take and then helping her off the floor.

“Why don’t we all just take a little break from all this, let it settle for awhile? Meet back here at 6 or so. Does that work for everyone?” Alex asked making eye contact with everyone.

“Works for me.” Isabel said from behind him.

“Yeah.” Michael and Maria said at the same time.

“I agree.” Max then said from behind Liz.

“Thank you Alex.” Liz said looking up at him.
“Hey, what are friends for.” He said smiling at her.

Alex and Isabel went out through the front of the Crashdown leaving just Max, Liz, Michael and Maria.

“Liz I am-”

“You apology one more time and then I’m going to be really mad.” Liz said looking at her best friend.

“Now get out of here. I’m tired.” Liz said yawning.

Maria bent down and kissing Liz on the cheek.

Then grabbing Michael by the arm the exited out the back door.

“You really tired?” Max asked nuzzling his nose into her neck.

“Yeah actually. Stay with me?” Liz asked innocently.


They both got up off the cold floor and laid next to each other on the couch

“Max.” Liz said, sleep filling her voice.

“Hmm?” Max responded, eyes already shut as he held Liz tight to his chest, where she was now laying. She laid on top of him as he laid with his back on the couch.

“Everything’s going to be ok between the two of us. No matter what, we promise each other right now that nothing comes between us.”

Max opened his eyes to look into hers.

“Of course I promise you. Nothing is ever coming between us.” He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear and Liz laid back down on his chest.

“Good.” That was the last thing spoken by Liz as they both fell into the world of sleep.


“So, we’ve got 6 hours to kill. What should we do Guerin?” Maria asked as they walked over to the Jetta.

“Well… I can think of a few things.” Michael said slyly.



“Your place?”


They both got into the Jetta and Maria took off for Michael’s apartment.


Alex and Isabel walked in silence over to the park just taking in the nice spring day.

Winter had pasted now and the first signs of spring were emerging. It was breath taking to see the new flowers coming to life and the dead of winter being reborn.

They both walked over to a free bench and sat down as a light breeze swept around them.

“It’s weird isn’t it?” Isabel said, the first thing that had been spoken since leaving the Crashdown.

“What is?”

“This.” Isabel said waving her hand around the park. “Everyone here is enjoying this spring day never knowing that there are evil aliens out there who want to kill us, a secret unit of the FBI trying to kill aliens and another alien, like me, who wants to kill you. They don’t know any of it. It’s kind of hard to think any of this is real.”

“I know what you mean.” Alex responded looking out at the group of little kids playing tag by the swing set.

“Do you ever wish you weren’t a part of this?” Isabel asked looking at him while he looked out at the park.

“Sometimes. Sometimes I feel like this is all a dream that I’m going to wake up from, but…” Alex paused to look at her. His sorrowful expression forming into a smile.

“If this is a dream I don’t want to wake up from it. I get to see the real you Isabel and look at how close our group as gotten. We can do anything, be anything, and I’d risk my life to save every single person in that group.”

Isabel reached for his hand and held onto it tightly.

“I don’t think I could do this without you Alex. I’m not going to let anything happen to you. I promise.”

They both went back into silence looking out at the group of kids while Isabel kept a hold of Alex’s hand.

One of the little kids, a blond little girl ran up to them.

“Hi there, will you play hide and peek with us?” The little girl asked Isabel and Alex.

“Sure. We’d love to.” Isabel responded and they both got up to play with the kids.

From the other side of the park a mysterious figure watched them. The figure looked them over and memorized every moment they made before walking away and melting into the sea of people in the town.


“Michael.” Maria moaned into his ear as he continued to kiss her neck and suck just below her ear.

Michael always knew where to kiss and where to touch. It amazed her. He was completely experienced, yet inexperienced at the same time.

Maria wasn’t stupid. She knew she was the first person Michael had ever been with. The first person he had ever touched and the first person he had ever kissed. She loved knowing that. It gave her some sort of power, knowing she was the only one.

“Michael, this feels so good.”

“Maria.” Michael moaned into her neck before moving his lips back to her lips.

Michael was slowly starting to move his hands up her sides, towards her breasts when there was a knock on the door.

Michael made a grunting noise and Maria threw her head back in exasperation.

“Five bucks says its Max and Liz getting back at me.” Maria said as Michael started to get off the couch.

Maria sat up straightening out her short sleeved top while Michael answered the door.

Michael nearly had a heart attack seeing the short blond in from of him. It was Tess and the sight of her was making his blood boil, but he couldn’t let her see that. She couldn’t know.

“Can I help you?” Michael said slowly and coolly.

“Yeah, I’m sorry to bother you. We have English together and I was hoping I could get some notes from you. I’ve gone to a few other people, but they couldn’t or actually wouldn’t help me.”

Maria chose that moment to appear behind Michael.

“Obviously you are new to town or you would know that Michael doesn’t take notes.” Maria said rudely glaring at Tess, but a smile still on her face.

“Well, thanks for the help then.” Tess started to walk away, but then turned back around.

“Ummm.. Michael is it?”

“Yeah.” Michael responded.

“Do you know a Max Evans? He’s in my bio class and I need to get in touch with him about some biology homework I need to make up.”

“No we don’t know Max.” Maria said quickly. “If you have homework to make up you should probably see the biology teacher. I don’t really think another student is going to be able to help you. Now if you excuse me.” Maria then slammed the door shut in her face.

“Maria, you need to not do that.” Michael said sitting back on the couch.

“What? I’m not letting that home wreaker try to get close to Max again.” Maria said sitting next to him.

“Maria, we don’t know what we are dealing with here. We can’t give Tess the time to try anything new. Liz knows what she was going to do, we can’t give Tess any reasons to come up with new ideas. Plus we know what she is capable of and I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Maria’s eyes lit up at Michael’s open affection for her. He was never opened like this and it completely warmed her heart.


“Don’t. Don’t say anything.”

He wrapped his arm around her and they both closed their eyes, just laying on the couch and resting till they had to meet back at the Crashdown.


Nancy pushed open the door with her foot, while trying to balance the grocery bags in her hands. Jeff quickly came up behind her and helped by holding the door.

“Thanks sweetie.”

“All in a day’s work.”

Both walked inside and stopped in their tracks at seeing Liz and Max both asleep on the couch.

Nancy placed both the bags on the ground and had it in good mind to wake them both up and kick Max out, but Jeff stopped her.

“Let them be. They aren’t doing anything wrong, they’re both just sleeping. Give them a break Nance, they are teenagers and from what I can see they both care about each other a lot.” Jeff said in a hushed voice as to not wake his daughter and Max.

“How can you be so calm? We find our daughter in the arms of some boy.” Nancy said trying to keep her voice low.

“Some boy?” Jeff questioned. “How long have we known the Evans? They raised a good boy Nancy. Of all the people in Roswell that Liz could have ended up with she picked the nicest and most caring of them all. Give them some credit.”

Nancy looked from her husband to the sleeping pair. They looked so content and it warmed her heart to see how happy her daughter had become.

“Alright. I’ll leave them be.” A smiled formed on Jeff’s face. “But I’m waking them up in an hour if they aren’t already up.”

“Fine.” Jeff said picking up both the grocery bags and nearly falling trying to balance them both.

“Geeze Nance, what did you buy?”

“Things.” Nancy replied as she walked into the kitchen and her husband trailed behind her.


At around five minutes to six, Max and Liz sat on the couch after having been woken up by her parents two hours before hand.

They had been so sure that they were going to get yelled at, they hadn’t meant to sleep that long, but much to their surprise they hadn’t gotten in trouble. In fact, Liz was surprised to see an understanding expression cross her mother’s face.

Luckily enough for them, her parents had decided to go out for the evening so now they just sat in the back room waiting for everyone else to arrive.

“Liz, I hate to ask this now, because I know its hard for you to bring up, but…” Max started fidgeting and playing with the string that had come undone on the couch.

“What is it Max?” Liz asked, seeing how nervous he was getting.

“Why… I… umm… Why did I sleep with Tess?”

Liz let the question in the air. She didn’t know how to answer it, she didn’t really know the answer. She had felt everything everyone had felt, but Max’s was so confused in that moment, she didn’t really understand what drove him to give himself to Tess that night. They would never know.

“Max, I don’t know. I guess the only explanation I can give you is that you were confused. We all were, but everyone abandoned you. We were fighting, Michael was against your decisions, Alex was dead, Kyle hated you, Isabel hated you, Maria hated everyone. Tess was the only one still there for you. Michael and Maria had each other, Kyle and Isabel had formed an alliance against you and I had my fight to find out the truth about Alex. All you had was her and even then, your heart wasn’t in it. You were as dead as Alex and never really came back from it. We never really got our Max back.”

Liz’s words absorbed them both. Liz and Max were then hit with images of the futures. Ones that Liz wanted to forget.

//“I thought I'd find you here.”

“My whole life I've wanted to be this person, this normal person. Human. My whole life I've been thinking that this alien side of me was this bad thing. This thing that made me a freak. This monster. I realize that I haven't just been hiding from the government and the law all this time. I've been hiding from myself. I don't know what's going on anymore. I thought I knew but I don't. I've lost everyone.”

“I'll be here for eternity.”

Max leaned forward as Tess leaned closer bringing their lips into contact.

“I'm ready to wake up now.”//

Liz closed her eyes tightly and refused to open them while Max squeezed her hand tighter. She hadn’t even known he had been holding her hand at the time, but he was now as the next wave of images hit them both.

//“Look Sean, you know despite what people say, I think you're a really nice guy.”

“There's something about you Liz.”


“I've just always thought there was something about you, you know. Something special.”

“Thank you Sean, thanks, a lot. Uh, good... good night Sean.”

“Good night Liz.”

Sean leaned in quickly and kissed Liz. After a moment of staying like that Liz kissed him back and then broke apart from it.//

“No. Make it stop.” Liz whispered griping Max’s hand.

“I don’t know how.” He clutched her hand tighter as he whispered the words finding it hard to speak as another flash hit them.

//“What are you doing here?”

“Um, nothing, you know, we were just...we're talking, I should go.”

“Talking about what?”


“Max, you know, it's ok, forget about it.”

“No, I wanna know.”

“We'll just talk later.”

“No, please don't go on my account. Go ahead and ask your questions.”

“Max, she's just had a few questions about my powers, that's all.”

“New theory?”

“I just wanted to know some things about mind control and I thought-”

“Oh, so Tess killed Alex. Is that your theory?”


“Max, she didn't say that.”

“That's what you're thinking, why don't you just ask it?!”

“Max, of course that's not what I'm thinking!”

“Tess, did you kill Alex?”


“What were you doing on the night that he died?”

“Will you stop it?!”

“Go ahead! What were you doing?!”

“She was with me. We were watching Gladiator on video.”

“An alibi. From one of your own.”

“Can I leave now?”


Liz marched out of the door trying to keep from crying as Max shut the door behind her. Shutting her out.//

Liz felt someone shaking her and saw Alex hovering over her trying to snap her out of it while Isabel was doing the same to Max.

“What happened?” Maria asked, standing behind Alex.

“I don’t know.” Liz responded. “We were talking and then suddenly…” Liz paused and her hand flew up to her mouth as she turned to look at Max. He looked pale and was barely moving next to her. His hand was still griping her hand and she could feel his nails digging into her soft skin.

“Max? Max? Say something.” Liz begged as she looked at him.

“I want to talk about Tess. Now.” He demanded.

“Max. Please. One thing at a time.” Max shot a look at her and she knew what it was. He saw what he had been come and it scared him as much as it scared her.

“What the hell happened?” Michael suddenly burst in.

“I saw part of our future.” Max said slowly, rubbing his face with his hands and trying to get his body to function normally again.

“What did you see?” Isabel asked and Max looked over at Liz again.

“I saw Tess and…” Max stopped when he saw Liz’s expression.

“When are we meeting Topolsky?” He asked changing subjects quickly.

“In almost two hours.” Alex said sitting on the floor. Isabel sat down next to him and Michael and Maria pulled up chairs to sit in.

“So we just wait.” Maria said, keeping along with the new topic.

“I guess.” Michael followed up and they all feel into silence. The four stared at Max and Liz who were fighting their own inner battles. Once again Max and Liz were putting it all on themselves.

But for once, the problem that they were both keeping to themselves was just about them and only they could stop that tragedy. They couldn’t do it alone. They would need everyone and sacrifices would have to be made to stop the torture and pain that would soon occur.

posted on 24-Feb-2002 2:11:03 PM
*Author's Note*

I love getting feedback and I'm glad you guys like how the story is going.

SciFiNut111 originally wrote:
Ummm. If the kill off Tess, how are they going to avoid the end of the world? They need Tess in the four-square.

I want you to keep that thought in mind. I'm not going to give anything away, but keep that in the back of your mind for the next few parts.

Part 10

8 o’clock came around sooner than any of them had figured. Alex and Isabel were voted to stay back at the Crashdown incase anything went wrong. That left Max, Liz, Michael and Maria standing behind the old movie theater waiting for Topolsky to show up.

“I have a bad feeling about this.” Maria said standing close to Michael.

“Then maybe the two of you should get out of here. Max and I can handle this.” Liz said, not really looking at Maria, but looking around the dark alley for any signs of anyone coming.

“That’s a good idea. We’ll go wait in the Jetta.” Michael followed up leading Maria out of the alley.

Minutes flew by and there was still no sign from Topolsky. Liz was really starting to worry and panic was flowing through her veins.

“What if they got her already?” Liz said in a whisper looking up at Max.

“Then we’ll figure something else out.” Max said rubbing his hand along the side of her face.

“Liz?” A tentative voice said from behind her.

Liz spun around to see a frightened Topolsky standing there, dressed in disguise and holding something close to her chest.

“You’re alright.” Liz said in a whisper and hugged Topolsky. This took her off guard, but it was a warm welcome for a woman who had been trapped and threatened for the past 3 months.

“You’re all in danger.” She said frantically after Liz pulled away.

“We know and so are you. Listen we don’t have much time, so this is going to have to be quick, then you need to get the hell out of the country.” Liz said quickly and Topolsky just nodded.

Max stood back in fascination. Liz was so determined and so focused that it amazed him sometimes. He more so now. He knew how scared she was, but yet she stayed with it and didn’t falter, but let everything out when needed. She was incredible.

“We need the other communicator.” Liz said clearly.
Topolsky stared at her blankly for a moment before holding it out for her.

Liz took the orb from her carefully and clutched it to her chest.

“Now you have to go, we’ll take care of everything, but your life is in danger. Go to Canada for a year, don’t look back and please be careful. You’ll be save as long as you leave here. I promise Pierce will be taken care of soon and no one will be able to hurt you again.” Liz said clearly hugging Topolsky again.

“How do you know all of this?” She whispered into Liz’s ear.

“I don’t know, but I’m just glad I do.”

Topolsky pulled back and smiled at both Max and Liz.

“I was never here to hurt any of you and I’m sorry if I caused you more trouble than good. I never knew what the special unit was really doing, I just wanted the truth. I’m sorry.” Neither Max or Liz had time to respond to her before she disappeared down the dark alley.

Liz prayed that she would make it and the first time in the past 48 hours did Liz start to feel better. She felt a slight lightness in her heart and knew they had done the right thing, that already things were starting to get better.


Alex and Isabel sat on the couch in the backroom of the Crashdown. It had been nearly a half an hour since Max and the others had left and neither Alex or Isabel wanted to voice their worry.

“Should they have been back by now?” Isabel finally asked trying to hide her worry.

“I’m sure they’re fine.” Alex responded not sounding very convincing.

Suddenly a clash of thunder rang out causing them both to jump. Then on cue the power blinked out leaving them both frightened in darkness.

On impulse Isabel jumped into Alex’s embrace. She had never been one to be weak or scared in front of others, but she was scared and with Alex, she didn’t care if he knew.

“Don’t worry Isabel, it’s just the storm coming in.”

After Alex’s calming words the lights came back on.

“See.” He said motioning his hand towards the ceiling as again more thunder rang out and the sound of rain could be heard.

Alex had expected Isabel to move away from him, but she didn’t. If anything she moved closer and was looking right into his eyes.

“Alex.” He took her plea as an invitation and slowly lowered his lips onto her soft ones. Letting his eyes drift close once his lips hit hers.

It was only their second kiss, but just as powerful as the first one. To him she was the best tasting thing ever and as the kiss continued to grow.

Isabel laid backwards on the couch bringing Alex on top of her. Her opening up to Alex with the combination of the adrenalin rush she was getting from all the emotions that had been flying around, fueled the passion between the two of them.

Before it could get any father the back door flew open and they both flew apart, flushed and out of breath.

“Wow, I’m on a roll.” Maria said laughing as she walked in and sat in one of the chairs.

Isabel rolled her eyes at Maria as she straightened out her hair. Max moved to sit on the ground, trying to block out the image of his Isabel and Alex.

Liz stood in the center of the room while Michael moved to the other chair beside Maria.

“So, what happened?” Alex asked now noticing that his friends were soaking right to the bone from the rain.

“Well, we got the orb from her.” Michael said holding it up to show the new couple.

“And we told her to leave Roswell. Actually, to leave the county.” Max said adding to the story.

“Then we got in the Jetta to head back here.” Maria added.

“Which then broke down and we had to walk the rest of the way.” Liz concluded ringing her hair out.

“Wow, sounds like an exciting evening.” Alex said clearing his throat and trying to not look at Max and Michael who were giving him looks.

Finally, Alex turned to look at them both.

“Hey, Liz and Maria are like sisters to me, you think I like seeing the two of you all over them.” Alex said with a protective brotherly tone as she scooted closer to Isabel.

Liz and Maria both shot looks at Max and Michael who both sighed and stopped glaring at Alex.

“Well, to move forward.” Michael brought up changing the subject. “Tess.”

Silence was becoming common in the group as everyone stared at Max and Liz. The unspoken leaders of their group.

“Umm…” Liz started fumbling with her wet clothing and started to shiver. She hadn’t realized how cold she was until her teeth began to chatter.

“The only way is to confront her. She has… has to think that… that you three wan… want to fulfill your destiny.” Liz said through her chattering teeth.

“Max, umm… you… you’re going to have to be the most convincing. Trust me, she’ll do whatever you say. She’ll also have… have to think we’re not together and… wait.” Liz stopped her thoughts.

“I’m going to freeze to death, Maria are you ok?” Liz asked her words coming out a little blurred through the chattering. Maria just shook her head as Michael tried rubbing his arms up and down her sides. Neither of the guys seemed to notice the cold. Probably an alien thing.

“Come on.” Liz grabbed Maria and they both ran upstairs to change before Liz could even thing about continuing.


5 minutes later Liz and Maria came back down the stairs dressed in dry pajamas and their hair up in towels, keeping them dry.

Max and Michael had used their powers to dry their own clothes and Isabel and Alex had just sat there waiting for Liz to return. Now that she had it was time for their second plans to take action.

“Ok Liz. Go back to the Tess stuff.” Michael said relaxing a bit more now that Maria was back near him.

“We need to convince Tess that you want to do the whole destiny thing. Max is going to have to do that and we… for the time being will have to step back. Nasado doesn’t understand humans, he believes them to be, how should I put it, expendable.” Liz said pacing across the room.

“How are we going to convince her of anything?” Isabel asked watching Liz intently.

“Well, since I know everything about your pasts I can tell you and you can relay it all to her. That way she’ll believe that you remember things and that you want to work towards going home. Together. The four of you. The royal four.” They all heard the mocking tone in Liz’s voice at the last part.

“Whatever you do, they know that the 6 of us are together, you have to convince them otherwise. We’re… well, we are all going to have to do a lot of good acting so that Tess and Nasado believe that us humans are no longer involved and Max.” Liz froze as she looked down at him.

“You have the hardest part, you have to, for the most part, convince her you want her to be your queen.”

“I won’t do anything like that at all!” Max yelled cutting her off as he jumped off the floor. “I’m not going to do that, there is no way.”

“Maxwell, that Tess chick is only going to believe you. If from anything Liz has said I get the impression that all Tess wants is you.” Michael said and was then cut off by Liz.

“She needs to sleep with Max.” A gasp came from Isabel as Liz said those words and Max stared at her.

“That was the deal she made with your enemy. She had to get pregnant by you, that’s why its important that you convince her that you want your destiny, otherwise my life will be in danger. She may have killed Alex in that life, but had Nasado not died I may have very well been next. Nasado had every intention of killing me because of who I am to you. That’s why as far as they are concerned from this moment on, we’re not together.” Liz said and Max quickly hugged her.

“I don’t think I can do this Liz.” Max and Liz both seemed forget anyone else was in the room as they went into their own private discussion.

“Yes you can Max. It’s not real, everything you say to her will be a lie and I will be right here waiting once this is all over. We’ll all meet secretly and once you have convinced Nasado to ‘get rid of’ Pierce then we…” Liz let her sentence break off bring the rest of the group in.

“Then we have to kill her.” Michael finished for Liz.

“Yeah.” Liz responded, somewhat ashamed of how they had to take care of all of this.

“So, how do we do it?” Michael asked and everyone looked at him. “I don’t mean how do we kill her, I mean how do we lead up to that.”

“You’ll have to convince Nasado to leave Roswell and finish off Pierce. He’ll do it no questions asked. Then you’ll have to get Tess out to the pod chamber. Tell her you want to activate the orbs and then…”

“We kill her.” Max said looking at Liz.

The familiar silence settled and the only sound that could be heard was the pouring rain.

“It’s getting late and my parents are going to be home soon.” Liz said and they all began to get up and move towards the back door.

“From this moment on we’re all very single, relatively speaking.” Liz said trying to keep her tone light.

“Tess isn’t going to believe we all just broke up.” Isabel said.

“Well, its not really a problem with you and Alex. She doesn’t know you two are even together.” Liz replied.

“OH! Michael and I could stage a very public break up in school.” Maria threw out with a wicked grin.

“As long as we have a wild make-up.” Michael added winking at her.

“What about us?” Max asked oblivious to anything else.

“Well, how are your acting skills?” Liz asked seriously.

Max just shrugged.

“We’ll meet in the eraser room Monday morning and work something out. Let’s meet back her tomorrow and I can tell you all about your pasts.” Liz said avoiding the fact that soon she would have to be apart from Max till however long it took to convince Tess.

“Fine.” Alex, Isabel, Michael and Maria answered at the same time. They all left the Crashdown just leaving Max who wanted one small moment with Liz.

“Don’t forget our promise.” Max said hugging Liz tightly.

“I won’t and umm… just be careful Max. Tess is well… she’s manipulative and dangerous and I don’t want anything to happen to you.” Liz said holding onto whatever strength she had left.

“Don’t worry about me Liz. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Max kissed Liz quickly and took off out the back to catch Isabel before she left without him.

Liz moved back to sit on the couch and stared up at the ceiling. Not two minutes later her parents walked in.

“Hi Lizzie, how was your night?” Her father asked hanging up his and her mother’s coat.

“Boring. I’m just going to go to bed.” Liz lied as she kissed both her parents goodnight and headed for bed to rest her aching bones and aching heart.

posted on 28-Feb-2002 9:36:02 PM
Part 11

Maria sat with Michael, Isabel and Alex in the back of the café. They hadn’t started their conversation yet. Everyone was waiting for Max and Liz to come back downstairs. Max had wanted to tell Liz something first before they started the whole ‘not being together’ thing.

Maria was having a hard time concentrating. Her mind kept going back to the conversation she had, had moments before arriving at the Crashdown.

“Thanks for picking me up.” Michael said as he climbed into the now fixed Jetta.

“No problem.” Maria responded. She was staring at the steering wheel and was having a hard time moving her hand to start the engine.

“Maria? Are we going or are we just going to sit here?”

“I don’t know yet.” Maria snapped.

“Maria.” Michael said in that voice that just made her melt. She looked at him and her heart constricted. Maria had so much she wanted to say to him, but he was Michael. He hated getting all emotional and what not.

“Michael, I… I don’t know what to say-”

“Can you repeat that?” Michael cut her off.


“What you just said?”

“I don’t know what to say?”

“I just wanted to make sure I heard you right. You never don’t know what to say so now I know something is wrong.”

Maria just wanted to hit him and kiss him. She hated what Michael did to her sometimes and loved it all at the same time.

“Michael I’m worried.” Maria looked at him, her green eyes boring into him.

“What’s to be worried about?”

“This whole ‘destined to be’ thing. Just… with whole Tess. I mean, I don’t know if I can break up with you and have you pretending to be with Isabel. I’m mean I’m not sure I’m strong enough to let you go.” Maria said in a rush.

She reached her hand to start the car wishing she hadn’t said what she said, but it was too late now.

Michael reached for her hand to stop her and she looked up at him. Right into his eyes.

“Maria, you don’t have to worry. It’s all for pretend and so you know, I don’t know if I’m strong enough to be away from you either, but this is something we have to do. I don’t even want to think about what’s going to happen if we don’t do this. Maria, I will be thinking about you the whole time, nothing is going to change and when this whole thing is over, I’m coming straight back to you.”

Michael turned to look away from her and ran his hand through his spiky hair.

Maria just smiled. Michael could stay all ‘stone wall’ and whatever, but when he came to her he would always open up.

It was with confidence that she started the car.

“How long do you think we’re going to have to say away from each other?” Alex asked bring Maria back to the present.

“I don’t know, but let’s just hope it’s not for too long.”
Maria replied and leaned against Michael, whose lap she was sitting in.


“Max we really should get down to all of this. I don’t know how long its going to take.” Liz said shutting the door to her room.

Liz didn’t believe that at all, she just didn’t want to be alone with Max for too long. The next time they would be alone is when they ‘broke up’ and she was afraid that all her strength was going to fade away.

“I know.” Max replied. He came to stand in front of her, while she stayed against the door.

“I just… I wanted to tell you how much you mean to me.”


“No. Let me finish.” Max said cutting her off. He placed his hand inside the pocket of his brown leather jacket and pulled out a black box.

“You mean everything to me Liz. I was so alone for so long and then you came around. I found you. I told you the truth and you didn’t run from me. I’ve loved you for so long and I didn’t possibly think that you could ever love me back.”

Max opened the little box revealing a diamond ring on a silver chain.

“No matter what happens from now till I die.” Max pulled the chain out of the box and placed it around her neck.

“I love you. I’m not going to stop loving you and we’re going to be together. No matter what anyone says. I belong with you Liz and no one is going to tell me otherwise.”

Liz let her tears fall as she fell into his embrace. The weight of the heavy necklace was a welcome one and she let their connection come to life.

“Max… I love you so much. We have nothing to worry about, we’re going to be together forever. I know it in my heart.” The last part came out in a whisper as Liz placed her hand over her heart.

They kissed then, a sweet kiss proving their love for one another.


“Well, everyone ready?” Liz said coming down stairs, holding onto Max’s hand.

Everyone turned up to look at her, each of their expressions mirrored the others. They were all petrified, but were trying to be strong.

“Ok. I want to make this as quick as possible. After tomorrow we won’t all be able to be in the same room.
Michael and I will be the go between. We work most of the same shifts so we can pass messages along to each other. Otherwise we all keep our distance.” Liz told the group as she sat in Max’s lap, next to Michael and Maria.

“So, we have to convince Tess that we know about our home and we want to work towards getting home?” Isabel asked.

“Yes.” Liz replied. “I’m going to tell you what I can about your home. It’s called Antar. Max and Isabel, Zan and Vilandra, were the prince and princess of Antar. When your father died Zan became king.” Liz refused to use their names now. Otherwise that would make it really them and even after everything, she had a hard time believing that Max had once loved Tess.

“Zan married Ava and as we know Rath, that’s Michael, who was Zan’s second in command was to marry Vilandra.”

“Vilandra.” Isabel said to herself in a whisper. The name was so familiar and it stirred up things inside of her.

“No Isabel.” Isabel heard Liz say breaking away her thought.

“Don’t dwell on Vilandra. You aren’t her and I don’t want you, or any of you, to think to much on what I say. Just keep it as a fact, don’t think of it as yourselves. Think of it as a role you play. If you think of it too much it’ll bring up questions, or feelings you don’t understand and we’ll all be in trouble.”

There was fear in Liz’s voice that hit Isabel, Michael and Max head on. Max tightened his grip on Liz while the others just nodded. They trusted her right now.

“Max…” Liz whispered, tears now falling down her face. No one was really sure why Liz’s silent tears began to fall, but they were soon to find out.

“What?” Max asked in a near whisper.

“Pay attention to this. I only want to have to say it once.” Liz said and straightened up, looking at the ceiling.

“Dimaras rock. Dimaras, after the third moon. That’s where Zan first met Ava. The moon hanging over the horizon, and the color of the water…crimson red. Zan was with his friend Larek and he saw Ava standing on the rock. Zan told Larek that she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, but was too shy to talk to her. So Larek did for him and then introduced them. It was during one of the many parties the palace always had. They met and not too long later they were married.”

No one moved. No one breathed. Everyone was waiting for someone to say something, but every single one of them was afraid to speak.

“Zan, Ava, Larek, Vilandra, Rath…. Those names don’t mean anything to me.” Max finally said. Liz could hear in his voice how scared he was, but he was being so strong. Just like her.

“Same.” Isabel said, smiling at Alex.

“Ditto.” Michael replied holding onto Maria tightly. He was giving up on his home now, just from hearing what Liz had said he knew this was where he belonged.

“I have one last thing to say, then my shift starts.” Liz stood up and walked towards Isabel.

“You aren’t Vilandra. She was a terrible person, but that isn’t you. If Tess asks if you remember anything tell her you remember Zan and Rath. Tell her you remember some man named Kivar, but if asked you don’t know who he is or how you know him. Promise me, you won’t ever think of Vilandra or Kivar.”

Isabel sucked in a deep breath as she looked at Liz. All of these emotions hit her hard as the name Kivar washed over her. She left this surge of power at the mention of Vilandra. It took everything she had to force it down inside and when she felt Alex squeeze her hand the feelings disappeared.

“You have nothing to worry about.” Isabel said and smiled again at Alex, feeling only what he felt for her and what she felt for him.

“Well than that’s it. I have to start work soon so everyone is going to have to leave. I just want to say though that I know this is going to be hard and we’re all making a lot of sacrifices and well…” Liz didn’t have to finish. They all knew.

“Liz, this is about all of us. We’re behind you all the way.” Isabel said and then hugged her.

“See you soon.” Isabel smiled and pulled Alex out of the Crashdown. It was going to be the last time she saw Liz and Maria for awhile, but all she could think about was spending time with Alex. As much time as possible.

Maria, Michael, Max and Liz stood in a small circle in the center of the back room.

“Well Max buddy, I guess this is it for awhile.” Maria said. Faking tears even though deep down she was breaking down. Their group was so strong together and she prayed they all could survive this.

Maria gave Max and quick hug and kissed him on the cheek.

“You take care of my space-boy through all of this.” She whispered to him.

“I promise.” Max smiled at her and then another two left. Leaving Max and Liz alone in the back room.

“Liz…” Max breathed into her neck while holding her tightly from behind.

Liz brought her hand up to the ring on her chain and clutched it tightly.

“We’re meeting in the eraser room tomorrow morning. I figured we could just talk or whatever and then after a few minutes I’m going to walk out crying. It won’t be too hard since it’ll be the last time I’m with you for awhile.” Liz brushed away her tear as Max held her.

“I have to start my shift Max. You should probably go in case Nasado is watching or incase Tess comes by. It won’t make much sense if you spend all day with me today and then we break up tomorrow.” Liz said seriously, but not wanting to move from his embrace as she closed her eyes and leaned her head back onto his chest.

“Five more minutes.” Max begged. “Just five more minutes.”


posted on 2-Mar-2002 11:51:55 AM
*Author's Note*

Ye of little faith. I swear, you guys are getting all worked up here. Just go on a little faith, everything will be ok. Ummm... well... ok so we all went on faith on the show and that went south, but don't worry, I'm not letting anyone down.

This part is a little short, but I wanted to end it before I got into this long big thing that's coming up, so I ended it a little short. Sorry.

Part 12

Liz closed her eyes as Maria pulled the Jetta to a stop in one of the many parking places. Never in her entire life had Liz wished the ride to school had been longer. She was here now and in a few brief moments she wouldn’t be able to be in Max’s arms or have him walk her to class, hand in hand.


“I know Maria. Just give me a minute.” Liz said closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

“Liz, it’s going to be ok. It’s not forever.”

Liz reached for the ring around her neck and held it between her fingers. She didn’t know how she was going to make it through this without losing herself.

“Liz, we need to go if you’re going to do this before class.”

“I know Maria. I know.” Liz turned to look at her best friend who gave her a brave smile.

“He loves you Liz. Nothing is going to change that.” Maria said smiling weakly.

“I know Maria. That’s what he said last time.” Liz said dryly as she climbed out of the car. Everything went in slow motion as she walked onto the school campus.

People walked past her and she was sure some might have said hi to her, but she never responded. Her eyes were focused on her destination.

Liz looked back and saw Maria and Alex standing by one of the classrooms. They would grab her as soon as she ran out crying.

Michael and Isabel were standing on the other side of the hall by the lockers. Isabel gave her a brave smile and Liz tried to smile back, but nothing happened.

Out of the corner of her eye Liz saw Tess at her locker, watching her. Liz brushed away the evil that crept on the back of her neck as she walked up to Max who was standing next to the eraser room.

“You wanted to see me before school? What’s going on Max, can’t we just talk at lunch like always?” Liz was afraid her voice was too flat. That people would know she was lying, but she stayed focused. She looked up into Max’s eyes and she saw his love and fear.

“No it can’t wait. I need to talk to you right now.” Max said and a few people from the school were watching them. Including Tess.

They both walked into the eraser room and as soon as the door was shut Liz was in Max’s arms.

“I can’t do it Liz. I just can’t.” Max whispered in her hair as he ran his fingers through it.

“Yes you can Max. Don’t worry. I’ll be here. When this is all over we’ll be together. I promise.” Liz pulled back so she could kiss him. She made the kiss last, memorized the feel off him and the taste of him. She didn’t know she had been crying until she tasted the salt on her lips.

“I love you Max.”

“I love you too Liz.” Max answered, silent tears falling down his face.

Liz kissed Max one last time before running out of the eraser room. She slammed the door behind her and ran straight to Maria and Alex who hugged her and held her while she cried.

Isabel wanted to run over to Liz and support her, but she couldn’t. Her eyes drifted over to Tess who had a smile on her face. All Isabel wanted to do at that moment was slap that look off that blonde’s face.
It took everything inside her and Michael to walk away from their friends, past Tess and to the other side of the eraser room.

Maria took Liz to the bathroom to calm her down and clean her up while Alex stood outside trying not to look at Isabel and shot down looks from others in the hallway who were intrigued by what happened between Max and Liz.

A few minutes later Max walked out of the eraser room. Isabel and Michael figured he had been crying and took a few minutes to calm himself down and then another minute to clear himself up.

Isabel linked arms with Max and walked him down the hallway to his first class.

“We’ll go see Tess right after school. The sooner we end this the better.” She whispered in her brother’s ear and he nodded. He looked so lost without Liz and Isabel sent up a silent prayer that they could do this without losing something or someone.


Maria walked Liz to first and second hour. By third Liz couldn’t take it anymore and went home, complaining of a headache. It was for the best. Liz needed to rest and calm down if she was going to be able to make it through all of this.

Now it was lunch. Busiest time of the day. People were filling the quad. Alex had himself position so he could see Maria at all times so when the fight got ugly he could get her out of there.

Isabel and Max were sitting together at one table so they could watch Tess. Actually, so Isabel could watch Tess, Max was just picking at his lunch and trying not to break down in front of everyone.

And there Maria stood when Michael walked up to her.

“Hey babe what’s up?” He said coolly.

“You bastard!” Maria yelled and slapped him. That was the quick attention getter. Now every people in West Roswell High had their eyes on them.

“What the hell was that for?” Michael snapped at her.

“For you being such an ass. I know Michael. I saw you with her. Now come on, what’s her name? Where’s she from? Was she that good of a lay!?” Maria was shouting and crying, real tears. Not because Michael ‘cheated’ on her like everyone thought, but because she had to give him up for a while.

“I don’t know what the hell you are talking about Maria… I didn’t-”

“Save it! You stay away from me you ass hole and you tell that moronic friend of yours to stay the hell away from Liz.”

On cue, Alex came up and pulled Maria away from Michael right as she was going to start throwing punches. He walked her down the hall and into an empty classroom in which she let everything go, her cries came harder and harder as she mumbled words about Michael and how much she loved him.

Alex just held her, hoping this would all end soon.


“Well, that went well.” Michael said sitting across from Isabel and Max.

Isabel’s heart broke, even if Michael was trying to make joke, he held the same broken look that Max had.

“When are we going to Tess’s?” Michael asked before Isabel could say anything.

“Right after school.” Max answered tonelessly. “Right after school.”


Liz sat on her bed with Alex and Maria. The three of them just sat in silence. Waiting. School had been out for a good thirty minutes by now and Liz figured Max, Michael and Isabel would almost be at Tess’s, if not there already.

“So another woman?” Liz said looking over at Maria.

“I ran out of ideas.” Maria replied and again silence fell around them.

Liz reached for her necklace and began to rub the ring between her fingers.

“It’s going to be ok you two.” Alex said sitting in between the girls. “I know it may not seem that way, but this is all going to work out.”

“I really hope so Alex. I really hope so.” Liz reached out for Maria’s hand and Alex’s hand.

“No matter what, we’re going to be ok. Whatever happens. We have each other.”


Max, Michael and Isabel all stood at Tess’s front door. They were almost afraid to ring the doorbell. Afraid to confront this girl, but in the back of all their minds was what Liz had said. Everything was riding on them pulling this off or they might as well kill themselves now.

Taking the first step Isabel rang the doorbell and they held their breaths as the door began to open.


“I can’t do this!” Liz jumped off the bed and ran for the door.

Alex jumped after her to stop her.

“Yes you can Liz. You can do this, you just have to be strong.” He told her, holding both of her shoulders.

“I’m done being strong. I just want Max back, I want everything to be ok. What if he ends up with her like before? What if I lose him all over again? I just can’t live through that.” Liz cried and quickly Alex hugged her, comforting her.


“Can I help you?” The blonde enemy said, standing in the doorway.

“Your Tess right?” Max asked, doing all the talking for the group.

“Yeah. You’re not here to harass me about being the new girl are you?” She asked. Her voice was light, but they could all see the underlying emotions in her eyes.

“We’re here to talk to you. To talk to you about Antar.”


posted on 3-Mar-2002 7:31:06 PM
*Author's Note*

Boy have the last 24 hours been interesting. My internet has been down and I could figure out why. First I just assumed it was my Service Provider, which is Cox, but after I called them it seemed like I had everything right the internet just wasn't working. After oh 8 hours of having to restart the computer to have 5 minutes of internet time something hit me. My Kazaa was still letting people upload yet my internet wasn't working. I had like 100 people uploading from me and yet I couldn't come on here and update.

Well, finally I up to and to together and realize the cable modem just couldn't handle runing the internet and letting all those people download. So, to make a long story short, I shut down Kazaa and now I can be online.

So now I can update.

I just want to give a big thanks to Rick who kept me somewhat sane while I was trying not to talk to myself and go nuts with boredum.

Umm... Yeah I know a few questions are going to come up from this part, but I promise things will be explained in due time.

Part 13

“Excuse me. What did you just say?” Tess asked them, her blue eyes staring back at them blankly.

“You heard me.” Max said with a hardness in his voice none of them had ever heard before.

“We know who you are Tess. We know everything.”

“I never thought you’d remember.” Tess said in a whisper looking down at the ground. When she looked up they all saw the sparkle in her icy blue eyes and the smile spread across her face.

She grabbed Max by the hand and he had the urge to rip it away from her, but he knew that wouldn’t look good, so he let her lead him into the house, Isabel and Michael followed behind.

“Tess, did I hear the doorbell?” The man posing as Tess’s father said coming around the corner.

Isabel didn’t see a single bit of emotion flicker in his eyes, but she knew he recognized them.

“Friends from school sweetie?” He asked looking at Tess.

“Kind of.” Max answered for her. “We all go way back.”

“They remember who they are!” Tess practically shouted. “I knew they would, but you didn’t have any faith now did you.” Tess turned away from Nasado to look back at Max and the others.

“Tess dear.” They all watched as he grabbed her arm forcefully. “What are you talking about?”

Michael saw they way this man was acting. He was trying to hide from them as well, he thought that Tess was freaking out or something to that equivalent. I’d be freaking out too if I had just found the three people I have to turn over to the enemy.

“She’s talking about us. Us you. The royal four.” Isabel was afraid to speak, but she couldn’t just stand there and let Max do it all. She knew he’d lose it if he kept trying to say everything and do everything.

“Yeah, you know, the royals of Antar.” Michael threw in, trying to help out.

Tess just continued to gloat while Nasado looked them over skeptically.

“How do you know all of this?” He asked sternly. Under normal circumstances they might all have been afraid of that tone. Fallen under it, but they had to stay on top and be stronger then him or everything would break apart.

“It’s all long story.” Max started out standing up taller, he was the ‘king’ after all and planned on playing the part to a key.

“We all started seeing different things. Feel different things. We slowly remembered our names. I being Zan the king. My sister being Vilandra. My friend being Rath. We remember our roles and remembered each other, but there was always a part missing. Until we saw Tess. That’s when I remembered Ava.”

Max watched Tess brush a tear off her cheek and Max just wanted to strangle her and kill her. He didn’t know where all these feelings were coming from, but she was not the helpless victim here. She would kill people and she was sided with the enemy.

“Do you remember anything else?” Tess asked weakly.

“A few things.” Max answered. “I remember you, seeing you at a party.”

“The first time we met.”

“Dimaras Rock.”

“Hate to interrupt this touching moment, but why did the four of you come here? Don’t you know how dangerous coming here was? Pierce is watching you ever minute.” Nasado said and Max was thankful for it. A sick feeling was setting in his stomach just thinking about Tess.

“We know Pierce is watching and that’s why we came here. We need to take down the Special Unit or we won’t be safe. He knows about all of us, who we are, where we live and we need you to… take care of that.” Max looked back at Isabel and Michael to make sure they were ok and then back to Nasado.

“Well, your highness, not to be rude, but if you hadn’t dumbly healed that human, he wouldn’t know where you are.”

Max felt Isabel touch his shoulder to keep him from lashing out.

“It doesn’t matter what we did or didn’t do. Pierce would still be a threat and we have to stop him or we’ll never be able to make a plan to go home.” Isabel said to take a little pressure off of Max.

“Home.” Tess whispered to herself, but everyone heard her.

“Well, where should we begin then?” Nasado rubbed his hands together and it was taking all of Max’s strength not to kill him as well.

This is for Liz. I’m doing this for Liz.

“The plan is to kill Pierce and for you to take over his form. That way you can destroy the unit from the inside. Once in it won’t be hard and we’ll be free of the government.” Max said, calming himself down a bit. Just thinking of Liz was getting him back on track.

“Oh goodie.” Nasado said with a smile. “I should be able to get him to come out of his shell for a little while. He’ll be easy to kill. All humans are.”

Max tightened the fist he didn’t even know he had made.

“Speaking out humans. What are we going to do about you’re little trio that’s been following you around?” Nasado asked and Max could practically see the idea forming in that shape-shifters mind.

“We don’t need to worry about them anymore. It’s been taking care of.” Max answered. Simply at best. Silence well around them and Michael glanced at the clock on he wall.

“I’m going to be late for work so… it’s been fun.” Michael started to turn around and leave when he heard Max’s voice.

“Where are you going? We need to finish this.” Max said sternly.

“I’m going to be late for work, what more can we possibly get done tonight. Nasado has to get Pierce and unless he can get that done tonight there still isn’t anything I’m going to be good for. Plus I have to go to work.” Michael said the last part a little differently and Max got the message. Michael had to report to Liz to let her know what was going on.

“Fine. Isabel and I will finish this up then.”

Michael let out a breath, relieved that Max got his hidden message. That being said he left the house and once he was out the front door he felt better. Being around Tess and Nasado made him feel true evil. They were evil and it wasn’t good to be around for too long.

“Do you know where Pierce is going to be tonight?” Max asked. He wanted to get this going. Once Nasado was Pierce they would be able to take care of Tess and then Max could be back with Liz and everything would go back to normal.

“One of his agents disappeared and he thinks she is going to be in the area. He’ll be in Roswell all night. I’ll look for him and get in touch with you all in the morning.” Nasado smiled his fake smile and left the house. Leaving Max, Isabel and Tess all alone.

“Max…” Tess stared, but Max cut her off.

“Don’t call me Max. Call me Zan. That’s who we were before.”

“Ok Zan.”

Isabel didn’t understand why Max was having Tess call him Zan, but Max did. He didn’t want Tess saying his name and he didn’t want to say hers. Having her calling him Max was like saying he was with her. As long as she called him Zan then fine, Zan and Ava could say they were together, but he wasn’t Zan.

“All right Ava. Vilandra and I are going to go.” Max turned to leave when Tess stopped him.
“Wait Zan. What about us? I know you remember our love like I do. What are we going to do about it?” She asked and Max wanted to tell her he didn’t love her, that he didn’t remember her, that he loved Liz, but that would ruin everything.

“Ava, we should wait. Till we’re back home. Back in our palace. I don’t want to complicate things with the crazy human bodies and emotions we have.”

“It’s because of Liz isn’t it.”

“No.” Max lied.

“Zan, I just want to be close to you again. I miss you.” She stood in front of him, stroking his cheek with her hand.

“Soon Ava, as soon as we can get home I promise.” Max felt his heart tighten and she removed her hand from his face, satisfied.

“Ok Zan. I live for every day that will bring me to the point where our love can be whole again.”

“Me too Ava.” Max lied again as him and Isabel left the house. He threw her the keys and climbed into the passenger side of the car.

“Max I…” Isabel started, but Max stopped her.

“Isabel don’t say anything, just get us back home.”

Isabel nodded and started the car, driving them back home as fast as she could.


Liz hadn’t worked this hard in her entire life. She was working Maria’s shift as well so that Maria wouldn’t be working once Michael got her. Much to Liz’s surprise she didn’t mind all the work, it got her thoughts off of Max and on to something better.

Liz had to kick Maria and Alex out after awhile, knowing Michael was going to show up and plus, Maria just wanted to talk about Tess and all Liz wanted to do was forget about Tess. She wanted to forget about everything.

Her mind kept going back to one thing. A part of the future she forgot to tell everyone about. Something that could get them all killed if she didn’t play her cards right.

Liz needed a break and since the café and cleared out pretty much she took that opportunity to make a quick phone call to New York.

“Hello?” A familiar voice said into the phone.

“Hi Aunt Candy.” Liz said trying to fake a cheery voice.

“Oh Lizzie. It’s so good to hear from you. What’s wrong did something happen?” Liz loved her Aunt Candy, always knew when something was wrong.

“Not exactly. I just wanted to know if my boyfriend and I could come stay the week with you, you know, without you telling my parents?”

“Oh I get it sweetie. Oh course you can, you know of all my nieces I love you the most. You and your guy can stay as long as you want. What’s his name, what’s he look like, how long you guys been together?”

“I’ll tell you everything later, I’m working and its starting to get busy. Love you Aunt Candy.”

“Love you too Lizzie.”

Liz hung up the phone and felt a little better. At least she knew her aunt would give her and Max a place to stay once they got to New York. The hard part was going to be, having to tell Max why they were going to New York.

“Hey Liz.” Liz spun around shocked to see Michael.

“Hey Michael, you scared me.”

“Sorry, didn’t mean to.” Michael opened his locker and got out his apron. Once putting it on he went into the kitchen to pick up where Jose left off.

Liz just stared at him, it was killing her, she wanted to know what happened, but was afraid to ask.

Michael turned to look at her and smiled.

“Don’t worry, everything is going ok. Max and Isabel are going to call me when they get home. I believe Nasado was going out tonight to try and find Pierce and we didn’t have any problems with Tess. She believed us completely.”

Liz let out the breath she didn’t even know she was holding and Michael just shook his head laughing.

“What?” Liz asked annoyed.

“You and Max are so alike at times it’s scary.” Michael laughed hitting the little button on the counter.

“Order up.” Liz walked through the back room doors and grabbed the plate of food.

“By the way, Maria’s doing better and she misses you.” Liz whispered to him and she saw how tense his back got.

“Max misses you too.” Michael whispered to her and Liz almost dropped the plate of food she was holding. She quickly delivered it to the table waiting and then went back to the kitchen.

“This is hell you know.” Liz said talking to Michael through the kitchen window.

“Tell me about it.” He continued to flip burgers, but didn’t turn around to look at her.

“Do you think Tess if prettier than me?” Liz asked out loud, she hadn’t meant to and when Michael dropped the frying pan that was in his hand she almost broke out laughing. Unfortunately, the topic was too serious.

Michael didn’t bother to pick up the frying pan, he just walked over to the window looking right at her.

“Liz.” He said in a whispered tone. “You have to be kidding me. You should know better than anyone what Max feels for you. You should have seen him when we were growing up. I would sit around talking about if a girls butt was cute or not and there was Max. He would sit there and talk about how you put your hair up in such a face that it made your eyes shine brighter. I mean the guy knew what color nail polish you had on and what fragrance you wore. Any other girl would have thought he was like a stalker or something, but Max only has eyes for you. And as my personal opinion you are much prettier than that blonde bimbo.”

Liz had to suppress a giggle at Michael’s words. She leaned through the window and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“You are the best, you know that right.”

“Just don’t go telling people that, you’ll ruin my reputation.” They both laughed in what had been the first laugh in days. Their laugher stopped at the sound of a cell phone ringing.

They both looked at each other and then ran for the back room. Michael reached his phone first and picked it up.

“Hello?… Isabel, what’s up?… He is, that’s good….. Can I talk to Max?…. He’s where? Ok… yeah. Well, I understand that he’s going through a lot right now…. I know Isabel… Isabel calm down ok. If Nasado calls just call me…. You want me to come over after work? Fine… I’ll see you then. Don’t forget to keep me posted.” Michael hung up the phone and saw a million questions reflected in Liz’s eyes.

“Nasado is out looking for Pierce and Max and Isabel are safe at home.” Michael answered the majority of her questions.

“Where’s Max?” She asked, he could see she wanted to cry, but was holding back.

“Locked in his room. He won’t talk to Isabel.”

Liz just nodded and walked back out to the café to keep working. If she didn’t keep moving she’d run straight to Max. She wanted to be in his arms and make everything better, but she couldn’t she had to keep her mind elsewhere, even as her heart was breaking.

posted on 4-Mar-2002 10:43:45 PM
*Author's Note*

Part 14 and we've only begun to scratch the surface of this story. I have only begun to repair Season 2, but a big step took place in this part.

I would like to dedicate this part to Rick. Without Rick I would probably never write for this fic, or not as often as I do. He harrasses me constantly into writings. He's also thrown so really good ideas my way that I hope I can incorrate into this fic.

I would also like to dedicate this to ATL. This is what we've all been hoping for.

Well, on with the part. I hope it turned out well and this is just the beginning. There is still a long way to go and yes I leave it with kind of a big cliff hanger like 'Destiny' did for us. Don't worry though, not as painful and you don't have to wait all summer to see what happens next.

Part 14

Max laid back on his bed wishing he would open his eyes and have this all be a dream. That there was no Tess and destinies and death. All he wanted was to be with Liz. That’s all he ever wanted and it was looking like because of who he was everyone’s lives were once again in danger.

Max turned on his side to look at the picture he had of him and Liz on his nightstand. It was from their first date. Liz had had her camera in her purse and during the beginning of the date she had the waiter take a picture. It was the only picture he had of her. He needed more of them.

Isabel had knocked on his door and he heard her every so often ask if he was all right. How could he answer that? He felt like he was dying inside. Max never needed Liz more than he did in that moment, but he couldn’t go to her. He couldn’t even talk to her. Not until Nasado was out of ear and eyeshot. Not until they killed Tess.

After meeting Tess, Max didn’t have a doubt in his mind that they had to kill her. He could feel the evil just coming off of her and his thoughts flew to Liz. Tess may have killed Alex in that other life, but he knew that Tess was capable of taking Liz away from him. That she would do anything to make sure she was his. There was an unsettling feeling in his stomach just knowing someone wanted to hurt his Liz.

Then the phone ringing jarred him from his thoughts.

“Hello.” Max answered.

“King Zan. I found Pierce. He wasn’t as hard to kill as I thought. Moronic human. It’ll take me a week to clear things up here and then I’m off to D.C.”

“Good.” Max replied to Nasado.

“Contact us when you get there. I want to know what’s going on at all times and we’ll working on finding a way home.”

“Splendid. The sooner we get you away from these humans the better. Speaking of which. What are you going to do about those pesky three?”

“I’m taking care of it.”

“Goodie. I wouldn’t want anything keeping you and Queen Ava apart.”

With that the phone conversation ended and Isabel practically broke through the door.

“What did he say?” She demanded in a frightened voice.

“Phase one complete. He killed Pierce and said it would take about a week to clean up everything in the Special Unit and then he’s off the Washington D.C.” Max explained to her.

“What about Tess?” Michael asked entering through the window.

“We wait a week I guess. I guess we need to wait till he’s gone before he do anything.” Max’s words brought silence around them.

Now they had a time frame. They would have to wait a week till Nasado was gone till they could go after Tess and be back with the ones they loved.

“God, I can’t believe it’s been a week.” Maria said throwing her dish rag into the sink and removing her apron.

“I know.” Liz responded.

It had been a week since Nasado entered the Special Unit. They had spent all week wishing the week would go by faster. Lucky for them, finals were all week so things seemed to fly by.

Max was moved to sit by Tess for the rest of the biology week and it put Liz at a slight ease. If he had been that close to her she was sure she would have been all over him, but she had a hard time paying attention in class with Tess whispering in his ear and touching his shoulder every so often.

As far as Roswell High was considered, they believed Max and Liz had hit a rough point and were on break. None of them believe the rumors that Max and Tess were together which was a good thing. Liz didn’t think she could have handled that.

Now was the part she couldn’t handle. Michael was coming soon to let her know what was going on. Then they would put the second part of the plan into action.

They would kill Tess.

“Well chica. I’m off before Space-boy gets here. I’ll have my cell on and I’ll be at Alex’s so don’t forget to give me the 411.”

“I won’t.” Liz smiled at her friend. Maria always seemed to cheer her up.

“Later girlfriend.”

Liz watched her best friend walk out the back door and Liz was back to waiting. Waiting to see what would happen. Waiting to know when they would put the plan into action. Waiting to see when…


Liz spun around and there was Michael.

“Don’t ever sneak up on me again.”

“Sorry.” Michael replied.

“Do we have a plan?” Liz asked.

“Yup. We’re heading to the pod chamber in an hour. Max told Tess he wants to activate the orbs. He told her he thought it would be a way home.”

“That was a good idea.”

“Yeah.” Michael responded. “Anyway, what are we suppose to do once we’re up there.”

“Ok. I’ll head up there with Alex and Maria in 10 minutes. We’ll hid, once up there don’t go inside. When you get there that would be the time to confront her with the ugly truth. Then we’re going to link up. I know Maria, Alex and myself don’t have any powers, but the six of us together will send out a blast to her that should kill her.” Liz explained taking off her apron and putting it in her locker.

“That’ll work. Boy, in about an hour we’ll all be murderers.”

“I don’t really look at it that way do you?” Liz asked looking at Michael.

“No. The sooner that virus is out of our hair the sooner things can go back to normal.”

“Yeah. Normal.”

“Liz… is there something else? You know? Something you haven’t told us yet?” Michael asked heading towards the back door.

“No.” Liz lied.

“Ok, just checking. See you guys in an hour.” With that Michael left and Liz went up stairs to change and call Maria and Alex.


“So where are we going Zan?” Tess asked while climbing into the passenger seat of the car.

Isabel rolled her eyes while climbing into the back with Michael.

“Ava, I already explained it to you. I think the orbs can be used to get us home. Maybe to communicate with our home and get back to them.” Max explained to her while getting into the jeep. All he could think about was Liz. He would be seeing Liz soon.

The week just dragged on for him. In biology class he could feel her gazing at the back of his head and had to control every muscle in his body to not run over to her and ravish her on the lab table. That probably who have shot the whole ‘lying to Tess’ plan right out the roof though.

“Ok Zan. The sooner we get home the sooner we can be together.” Tess smiled as she sat back in her seat.

Max started up the jeep and took off at lightening speed. He wanted to get there as fast as possible. Anything to get him back with Liz.


“Liz, when are they getting here?” Maria asked from her crouched position behind a bunch of rocks.

“Soon Maria, they should be here any minute.” Liz replied listening to see if she could hear them.

“Can you run the plan by me again?” Alex asked sitting by Maria.

“As soon as they get up here we’re going to let Max, Isabel and Michael confront Tess. Then, at the right moment we’ll come up behind them and link up. I know it sounds crazy, but I have this feeling that if we are all connected together at the same time, we’ll be able to take her out without a fight.”

Liz turned her attention back to sounds around them.

“I think I hear them coming. You guys ready?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.” Maria replied and Alex nodded in agreement.

“Please dear god, let us live through today.”


“Wow, Zan I never thought I would see this again. This formation is so familiar. Do you remember it?” Tess asked still looking over the rock formation.

It was the moment of truth. Max looked over at Michael who nodded and then Isabel who nodded. Max then turned his attention back to Tess.

“No I don’t remember it.” Max said simply causing Tess to spin around.

“Then how did you know it was here? I mean, you said you remembered everything. Right Zan?”

“I know what I have been told, which is that you are lying to us right now.” Max said sternly. Michael and Isabel walked up to stand beside him.

Michael saw Liz out of the corner of his eye and she nodded to him. Sending him a silent signal that they would come out soon.

“Zan I don’t-”

“Shut up!” Isabel even jumped at Max’s harsh tone. She had never seen him like this.

“We know who you are Tess. We know everything. We know the deal you and Nasado made with Kivar. Our enemy. You had to get pregnant by me and then turn us over to him so he could kill us. Isn’t that true Tess?”

“Where the hell did you hear that from?” Tess questioned, a new emotion fell into her eyes and it was one of hatred.

“From me.” They all spun around hearing Liz’s words from behind that.

Liz walked up next to Max, Maria next to Michael and Alex next to Isabel.

“You… how do you know anything?” Tess snapped at Liz.

“I know a lot of things Tess.”

“Well, then Miss Smart. You know how important I am to this. That they can’t survive without me.” Tess said matter-of-factly.

“I know a lot of things and I know one of them is that you’re a killer. You’ll kill anyone that gets in your way. I also know that you are manipulative and a lying bitch!”

Max grabbed Liz’s hand and held on tight. Michael grabbed Maria’s and Isabel grabbed Alex’s.

“You don’t know anything Liz. Max loved me once in that lifetime. He needs me. They all do or they won’t make it.”

“We’ll see about that.” Liz watched Tess’s face and knew what was about to happen. She knew Tess was going to try and mind-warp them all into forgetting all of this. They had one shot or their lives were over.

“Now!” Liz and Max both yelled at the same time. With his other hand Max reached for Isabel and with Liz’s other hand she reached for Michael.

The connection was instantaneous. They could all feel the power flowing through their new connection. Time seemed to stand still as a white light emitted from them.

Tess didn’t have time to react. Her mind-warp wasn’t strong enough to break through their connection and before any of them new it the connection ended and all the remained of Tess was a pile of burnt ash.

Liz let out a gasp as her hand fell away from Max and Michael’s. Her hands went to her eyes as she cried. The monster that had destroyed her friends, torn them apart and took the only person she ever would love away from her was now gone. Tess wasn’t nothing more than a pile of dust that was blown away by a gust of desert wind that came up out of the south.

“Liz it’s ok. It’s over.” Max said pulling her into a tight embrace. Liz stay in the safety of his arms for a few more moments watching as her friends did the same.

Alex was holding Isabel tightly to him whispering things in her ear, while Michael had Maria in a crushing hold as she clung to him tightly. It was Liz who had to break the reunion up.

“Tess was right about one thing.”

“Tess wasn’t right about anything.” Michael shot out still holding Maria.

A light laugh came from everyone, but stopped abruptly when they noticed Liz wasn’t laughing.

“Liz?” Max was looking at her, but she refused to meet his gaze.

“Michael I lied to you back in the Crashdown. When you asked me if there was something else I was keeping from everyone.” Liz paused before continuing.

“Tess was right. She completed the four square and if we don’t get her replacement it’ll literally mean the end of the world.”

The only sound that could be heard across the desert was the breeze from the south. They may have won today, but the battle had just begun and the storm was on its way.

posted on 5-Mar-2002 8:55:21 PM
*Author's Note*

I never like to bring bad news. Bad news is well... bad. I've developed a slight problem. I read spoilers, after telling myself I wouldn't and well.... now I can't write. I could barely come back here to post this part, considering I wrote it *before* I read the spoilers.

I maybe be losing it, or something, but I think I have finally snapped Roswell-wise. Hopefully, Rick can snap me out of this otherwise it may very well be a long time before I can update this fic again.

Or maybe JK can scrap everything he wrote and filmed and start over and *fix* things. Yeah, never going to happen.

Part 15

Liz began throwing together the last few things she needed for the trip to New York. She hadn’t seen her aunt in almost a year and practically couldn’t wait. Of course the fate of the entire planet rested on the fact that she found one single girl on this trip didn’t help her much, but she was still happy to be going.

“Lizzie, sweetie, are you all packed?” Liz’s mom asked entering her room.

“Yes mom. Maria should be here soon to take me to the airport.” Liz responded closing up her suitcase.

“All right honey. You be careful in New York.” Her mother gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before leaving the room.

Liz collapsed on her head. Again the headache came and she had to reach for her aspirin. All the anger words came flooding back to her again as she swallowed the little orange pill.

“You lied to us! We trusted you and you plain out lied to our face.”

Liz had never been so hurt as when she heard Max shout those words at her. Liz wasn’t sure what hurt worse. His words or the pain in his eyes.

Michael and Isabel yelling hadn’t helped much.

“You turned us all into killers today you know that!” Isabel yelled.

“We killed Tess today just to find out the entire world is going to DIE because we did.”

Liz had started crying at Michael’s words and even now it stung. It took her an hour to explain everything to them. To tell them every detail about the world ending. About how because her and Max had been together Tess left and the world ended without her.

That had caused Michael’s next words.

“Did we kill Tess because she did all those bad things or were you just jealous because you lost Max to her?”

It took Liz 15 minutes before she had calmed down enough to make any sense to them. She explained that she hadn’t made any of it up and everything about Tess was true. Which they all knew they were just having a hard time excepting anything.

After that Liz told them about Ava. About her dupe that was in New York and how if they got her in Roswell that the four square would be complete and their enemies wouldn’t be able to stop them.

“Liz you are going on a lot of faith here. If we don’t get Ava to come here then we all die. Every single one of us and it’ll have been your fault.”

Those had been Maria’s final words before she stalked away from them all. Liz spent all night with them at Michael’s apartment showing them parts of the future and showing them how she knew that Ava would go along with them.

Max still hadn’t been talking to her. He just kept looking away from her and every so often making some kind of sound letting them all know he was still there.

Now Liz was alone in her room. By the end of the night they had all agreed with her and accepted her decisions. Only one thing that didn’t set very well with all of them.

“We have to tell Kyle and the Sheriff about us.” Liz said suddenly.

“You have to be joking.” Isabel responded.

“We need them. They’ll come in handy in the future. Please, while Max and I are gone will you take care of it.”

The familiar silence.

“Yes.” Michael finally said. “We will.”

Liz was so scared that she had lost Max. He looked at her like she was Tess, like she had betrayed him just as Tess had. She felt lost. They were going to be in New York for almost a week and she wasn’t sure if he was going to talk to her or not.

“Come on chica. We have go pick up the king and if we don’t leave now we’re going to be late.” Maria said popping into the room.

“Ok.” Liz said quietly picking up her suitcase.

“Liz, it’s going to be ok. Just give him some time. We’re all a little out of it.” Maria said immediately knowing what was wrong.

“I hope you’re right. Max and I promised nothing would come between us and I feel like I broke that promise to him.” Liz ran her hand over the ring on her necklace.

“Liz, you broke a lot of promises to all of us by lying, but lying is a part of life. I’ve lied to you, Michael’s lied to me. We all do it. Your lie may just cost the end of the world, but I have faith in you. You saw things and felt things we didn’t. You understand this girl that we’ve never met and you know what’s going to happen. Liz I trust that you can fix this.” Maria stepped close to Liz and hugged her tightly.

“Thank you Maria. I need you right now.”

“And I’m always here for you.”


They had ridden to the airport in silence and even now as Liz and Max sat next to each other it was in silence. He just kept staring at the seat in front of him.

“Max, please say something.” Liz begged.

“Liz you lied.” He finally said and she was just glad to hear his voice.

“I know I did Max, but I thought I was doing the right thing. I was so afraid that if you knew the truth that-”

“That what we wouldn’t kill Tess.” Max said in a whisper so that only she heard him. “Liz this is crazy, yes, we probably would have needed to ‘get rid of’ her anyway, but you should have told us the truth. You should have told me the truth.”

Liz looked into Max’s tortured gaze and wished she had been the one they killed and not Tess. She felt so helpless and so alone. Like she had lost Max.

“I should have just left everything alone.” Liz whispered to herself turning away from Max. Unfortunately for her, Max heard every word.

“Liz, don’t do that.”

“Do what?” She spun around to look at him.

“We needed to chance the future. That is true, we’ve just been going about it the wrong way.” Max told her.

“Max, I don’t think it matters. I screwed up, and you know maybe Nasado was right. Maybe we don’t belong together.” Liz turned away from him again so he wouldn’t see her cry.

Never in the small time she had been with Max did she feel shut off from him. Maybe it was for the best. She needed to stay level headed in order to keep the world from ending, again.

“Do you really mean that?” Max asked and she heard the fear in his voice.

“No.” Liz replied honestly. “But, I’m so afraid to screw up again. The future is out of balance and I’m afraid that it’s going to be our love that gets everyone killed again. I’m afraid to be with you and lose you all over again. I…” Max placed a single finger over her lips to silence her.

“Liz, we have to take chances. Granted, I’m still mad about you lying to all of us, but Liz. I love you, nothing is going to change that and I’m stronger with you than without you. I can’t lose you. I need you.”

“I love you and I need you too Max.” Max kissed her gently and when he pulled back she rested her head on his shoulder.

“So what did your aunt say when you told her I was coming to?” Max asked.

“Oh, I’m pretty sure she thinks we’re escaping my over bearing parents so we can have sex.”


Liz just giggled.


Maria and Michael sat on the couch in Michael’s apartment while Alex and Isabel sat on the floor.

“What are we going to do?” Isabel started. “I mean, Liz wants us to tell the Sheriff, that doesn’t make any sense.”

“Look, I know you guys are still pissed at Liz, and rightfully so, but she’s seen things. Maybe it’ll be in our best interest to tell them. To bring them into this.” Maria replied.

“Ok. So how?” Alex asked.

They all looked at each other. None of them had a clue.

“Well, I guess we could always walk up to the front door and be like ‘hi I’m an alien.’” Michael suggested and they all shot him glares.


“Hi I’m an alien.” Michael said when Kyle answered the door.

“Right, so why are the 4 of you here?” Kyle asked Michael, Isabel, Maria and Alex.

“Isabel, Max and myself are aliens and we wanted to tell you that. Actually Liz wanted us to.” Michael told him.

“Sure Guerin. Is Liz like trying to get back at me for something?” Kyle asked, not believing him one bit.

“I told you that wouldn’t work.” Maria said slugging Michael. She stepped forward so she was standing in front of Kyle.

“Kyle is your dad home, we kind of need to talk to the two of you.”

“Umm… yeah sure.” Kyle replied hesitantly letting them all into the house.

“Hey dad! Maria, Alex and two aliens are here to see us.” Kyle yelled laughing.

They were all going to have a long after noon.


After a long plane ride, almost getting lost in the airport and an annoying cab driver who hit on Liz twice, they arrived at her aunt’s apartment complex.

“God, I miss it here. Every time I come to her house, I feel… free I guess.” Liz grabbed her suitcase with one hand, and Max’s hand with the other as they walked into the building and up the seven floors to her aunt’s place.

Liz knocked on the door once, then twice, then once again.

Max was so nervous about meeting her aunt. Liz’s family always seemed to straight forward and very strict. He was afraid of what her aunt was going to do with him staying with Liz.

A moment later the door flew open and the 38 year-old woman grabbed Liz in a tight hug.

“Oh Lizzie, look at you. You’re a grown woman now. When are you going to run away to New York and stay with me?” The woman said jokingly.

“After I rob a convenient store.” Liz replied in the same tone.

“So, this is Max? He’s good looking I approve.” Liz gave her aunt a playful hit while blushing just as Max did.

“Come on you two, get inside, I want all the details, how you met, where, when, how long you’ve been together, everything.” Liz’s Aunt Candy ushered them inside and Max started feeling better about this whole thing.


Liz was sitting near the vanity brushing her hair out when Max walked back into the bedroom.

“What did Isabel say?” Liz asked.

“She said they told Kyle and the Sheriff.”

“And?” Liz asked afraid to know the answer.

“The Sheriff took it well, he kind of always knew. As for Kyle, well… she said he freaked out, but promised not to say anything to anyone.”

“I'll talk to him when I get back.” Liz looked in the mirror and felt slightly awkward dressed in her pajamas and sitting near the bed. Soon her and Max would have to get in that bed together.

“Max you know, I can go sleep in my cousin, Sarah’s room, she lives with her boyfriend and-”

Max placed a kiss on her forehead to silence her.

“I like the idea of being able to sleep next to you. We don’t know what we’ll get this chance again.”

Liz felt little butterflies form in her stomach at the thought of sleeping next to Max all night.

“All right, well, let’s head to bed.”

Liz climbed in, pulling the covers up to cover her bare shoulders. It was cold in the apartment, but the only pajamas she had were ones with tank tops for tops.

Max climbed in next to her and they both laid on their sides facing away from each other.

Simultaneously, they turned to face each other.

“This is ridiculous, come here.” Max whispered and Liz moved closer to Max, falling into his embrace.

Liz closed her eyes taking in his warmth and scent. It didn’t take long at all before she was consumed by sleep.

TBC......... hopefully soon.

posted on 6-Mar-2002 9:06:23 PM
*Author's Note*

*wipes away tear* You guys are the best. I actually started crying when I read all your kind words. As a writer its hard to figure out what people really think about your fic. If any of you write then you understand what feedback is like. It is air. Without it we can't write. You guys are the ones who keep this story going.

Yes the spoilers nearly killed me, but thanks to Rick and you guys I am getting over it. I know the show may die a horrible death, but I'm keeping the real Roswell alive in here and I'm glad to see that you all feel the same away about it. So this fic is for all of you. It's for every fan that gave their soul to Roswell to only have it stepped on and crushed.

On with the new part!

Part 16

Liz clutched onto Max’s hand as she recognized the familiar subway sign from her visions. She knew that Rath, Lonnie, Ava and Zan were close. Very close.

She could practically feel them near by, knew they were in the sewers just past the subway. They were sitting down there, Lonnie was talking about being bored and Rath was making suggestive glances her way, which she shot down saying she had more important things to do then sleep with a moronic alien.

“Is this it?” Max asked breaking away her trance.

“Yeah. They’re down there. We’ll have to come back at night, hopefully we can catch Ava alone then.” Liz replied trying to shake off the feelings she had gotten.

“Why don’t we try and take in some of what New York has to offer. Central Park is beautiful this time of year.” Liz said pulling Max over to the curb so they could get a cab. She couldn’t help but look back at the subway entrance before getting in the cab.


“Yo Lonnie, you know you love this bod.” Rath muttered standing up and showing himself off.

Ava was in another place, she felt a presence in the back of her mind that she had never felt before. Then she heard a voice.

“Yeah. They’re down there. We’ll have to come back at night, hopefully we can catch Ava alone then.”

It was a girls voice and Ava felt a safety from it. Like the person who the voice belonged to was someone she could trust. Although, she figured her mind was playing games on her, somehow she knew someone was going to be waiting for her tonight. That girl from inside her head.

“Ava, what’s wit you?” Rath asked and suddenly they were all looking at her. Especially Zan.

“Nothin’.” She lied. They didn’t need to hear about the crazy voices inside her head.

Ava felt Zan’s hand run up her thigh and under her skirt. She cursed herself for only having skirts, but he said he loved her in them so she wore them. As long as Zan loved them.

“Oh god, his highness is at it again. I’m outta here yo.” Rath said getting up and leaving their home.

Ava wished for once they would stay, Zan wouldn’t try anything on her if Rath or Lonnie was there.

“Wait up yo!” Lonnie yelled and then they were alone.

“Finally.” Zan said, his voice deepening as his fingers ran along her curls.

Ava threw her head back as a moan escaped her lips. No matter how many times she told herself that she didn’t want to be with Zan, that he didn’t love her, she would crumble just by having him touch her.

“You can’t resist me.” His whispered along her ear right before his pierced tongue invaded her mouth. Invasion was exactly want it was and there was nothing but lust in the kiss. He could tell her he loved her a thousands times, but she knew, the only reason he was with her was because he needed release and the only other alien on this planet was his sister. He hadn’t fallen that low. Yet.

Ava moaned again as he let a finger slip inside her. His talented tongue traced down her neck as she moaned over and over again.

Before Ava could register anything she was on her back and he was thrusting into her. Crying out in an animalistic voice. His cries of pleasure kept coming as he thrust into her harder and harder. She knew he would leave a bruise. He always did.

His lips crashed onto hers and the bar bell through his tongue traced along the inside of her mouth sending shots of pleasure through her body.

She felt herself getting closer to climax and prayed this time that she would go over before him. So that for once she would feel completion. But like every time he burst inside her first. Crying out words in a language she didn’t comprehend.

He slipped out of her right after, fixing his clothes and walking over to the CD player.

“Quick fuck and then you’re done.” Ava snapped not knowing what was coming over her. She was just so through with his abuse.

“I’m goin’ for a walk.” She said mostly to herself since he still hadn’t looked at her. Ava grabbed her purse and headed out of their dump they dared to call a home. She wanted a warm bed to sleep in, not a cold damp floor. She wanted something other than this. She felt like she was meant for something better. Like she was in the wrong place with the wrong people.


The sun beat on her as she finally came into the daylight. She smoothed out her tight leather skirt and began to walk. She’d walk around the city all day, feeling like she was missing something. Ava knew someone was going to be waiting for her when she got back. She just knew.


Liz and Max spent all day walking around Central Park and hitting most of the tourist places in the downtown area. They tried to see as much as possible. Once night began to set in they grabbed a cab and were on their way back to the subway entrance.

“Liz, are you feeling ok? You’ve been kind of out of it all day?” Max asked stroking her hair.

“I guess I’m just worried about everything.” Liz lowered the voice and moved closer to Max so that the driver wouldn’t hear them. “I mean, if we can’t convince Ava the world could end and it’ll be my fault. That’s a lot to have on one’s shoulders.”

“Liz, it’ll be ok. We’ll figure something out.” Max kissed Liz lightly on the lips and then rested his forehead against hers.

“What would I do without you Max?”

“Well, you’d probably spend your nights studying and living a normal boring life.” Max replied.

“Yeah, but what’s so great about normal?” Max smiled and was about to kiss her when the cab came to a stop. Max paid the driver and when Liz got out she stopped dead in her tracks.

Their stood Ava, waiting.


Ava has been standing there for almost an hour. It was nearly summer, but at night it still got chilly and with her short skirt it wasn’t helping to keep her warm. She almost decked some guy who thought her a hooker.

Now she felt frozen in place as the girls voice invaded her mind again.

“I mean, if we can’t convince Ava the world could end and it’ll be my fault. That’s a lot to have on one’s shoulders.”

Ava didn’t know what was happening, but she knew the girl was coming soon. Just then her mind went into over drive as a cab pulled up and a girl got out. The girl was staring right at her and then from behind her came a guy.

Ava had to blink twice to make sure she wasn’t losing it. She swore the guy standing behind the girl was Zan, but it couldn’t be. Could it?


Max stood behind Liz as the looked over Ava. Liz had been right, she looked just like Tess. Tess with a little more punk.

Liz took the tentative step forward and walked up to Ava.

“You’re Ava right?” Liz asked, praying Ava didn’t run.

“Yeah. And you’re the girl who’s in my mind.” Ava said, her voice thick with a New York accent as she tapped the side of her head.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Liz said looking back and Max and then back to Ava.

“I heard you. You came here from god knows wheres and you need me to keep the world from freakin ending and who the hell are you!?” Ava was yelling now in panic as she looked at Zan.

“I’m Max.” Max replied, softly and slowly as to not frighten her.

“There were two sets of pods sent down.” Liz explained. “He’s part of the other half. The real half. Look Ava.” Liz stepped closer to Ava and when Ava didn’t back away she let out a sigh of relief.

“I don’t know how you who why we’re here, but you’re right. We need you. Our enemies are going to be after us and our Ava is well… she’s not around anymore. We need you to complete the four square or-”

“Or the world’s gonna end.” Ava finished for her.

“Yeah.” Liz replied defeated. “Ava, I have never been one to beg for anything, but need to you so much. If the world ends its my fault and I don’t know if I could handle that.”

Ava and Liz locked eyes and Liz prayed she was getting through the Ava.

Ava was prepared to tell Liz no. Who was she to tell her that she needed to be somewhere else? But then that feeling she felt early. That feeling that she belonged somewhere else, hit her hard.

“Sure. I need a change of scenery.” Ava said and was amazed at how Liz’s eyes lit up.

In the moment, Liz threw her arms around Ava in a tight hug.

“Hey hey, I said I’d come with you, I didn’t mean like ‘with you’.” Ava said smiling and Liz laughed with her.

“So where we goin’?”

“Roswell, New Mexico. We leave in three days.” Max said.

“Tight. Never been out west.” Ava told them.

“Can we meet you tomorrow?” Liz asked. Then she felt a darkness creeping up on her back.

Ava turned to her side and could see Rath, Lonnie and Zan coming back from where ever they had been.

“How ‘bout I go with you now?” Max and Liz didn’t have time to react. Ava pushed them over to the curb, hailed a cab and they all got in.

“What was that about?” Max asked and was stunned when Ava and Liz replied at the same time.



“It’s been all day. Why haven’t we heard from them yet?” Isabel said pacing around her bedroom while Alex watched her from her bed.

“Isabel, calm down. I’m sure they’re fine. They probably went sight seeing.” Alex said trying to get her to see reason.

“This is ridiculous. They run off to New York to find the girl that is going to keep the world ending and we are stuck here worrying that we may not live to see tomorrow and on TOP OF THAT! We had to tell the Sheriff, the Sheriff who and what we are and GOD!” Isabel was pacing faster and faster and it was giving Alex a headache.

“Isabel come here.” He grabbed her hand and pulled her to lay on the bed with her head in his lap. He slowly began to run his fingers through her blonde hair to calm her down.

“Isabel.” Alex lowered his voice to a soothing tone. “You need to not worry about that. If you concentrate on it too much it’ll make your head explode. Try and think about all the fun things we’re going to do this summer. Like my parents finally got the pool put in. We can have this huge party with everyone to try it out. How much fun would that be?”

Isabel was having a hard time focusing on Alex’s words. The way his fingers were running through her hair were enough to calm her down and put her to sleep.

“Alex?” Isabel yawned knowing soon she was going to be asleep.


“Thank you for being here. You’re the best boyfriend a girl could have.”

“It’s my pleasure I assure you.” With that Isabel fell asleep and Alex continued to stroke her hair just watching her sleep. He didn’t want to leave yet, but after another hour he got off her bed and put her under the covers tucking her in. Before he left he placed a single kiss on her forehead.


Liz kept tossing and turning. She couldn’t seem to fall asleep. Everything with Ava and having to explain to her who Tess was and how she was going to have to impersonate Tess. Liz was convinced that Ava was going to leave, but she never did. She agreed to everything. She even understood when Liz told her that her and Max were together. It was like Ava didn’t care that she had been ‘married’ to Max in another life. So to speak. She was the complete opposite of Tess and Liz loved her for it.

“What’s wrong?” Max asked in a whisper, his lips so close to her ear that the vibrations of his words sent chills down her spine.

“I don’t know.” Liz turned again so her back was spooned against Max and he held her tightly. “I’m not sure what’s wrong with me. I guess I just really want to get back to Roswell.”

“We’ll be back soon. I promise.” Max kissed her cheek and then rested his head back against her neck. Liz placed her hand over his, which was resting on her stomach.

She closed her eyes and it didn’t take long before she was asleep.


“Yo, duke, she’s probably just pissed and sleepin on the streets like she always does when she’s pissed at you.” Rath stated picking away at something in his teeth.

“Could you be anymore disgusting?” Lonnie asked, not really caring about Zan’s problem.

“Yeah.” Rath retorted.

“Would you two shut the fuck up!” Zan yelled and they both stopped what they were doing.

“Ava’s leavin’. I can feel it. She’s wit someone. Some chick. I know it. I can feel it. Some chick with brown hair.”

“What is it with you and brunettes?” Lonnie asked agitated.

“This is fuckin’ serious. She’s not comin’ back. I know it. We have to find that little bitch. She can’t leave us. She can’t leave me!” Zan yelled and both Lonnie and Rath shared a glance.

“I’ll talk to Nikolas about it.” Lonnie replied. Not really caring about her brother or his bitch, but she didn’t want him attacking her or something. She had a plan to go home some day.

“Good.” Zan shot out and took off.

“You’re welcome.” Lonnie spat out looking over at Rath.

“You know we got the place to ourselves.” Lonnie said raising an eyebrow. Rath didn’t have to be asked twice. He was on her in an instant.


Zan stood next to the subway sign and suddenly had a flash of the brown haired girl talking to his Ava.

“I’m going to find you. Who ever you are.”

posted on 8-Mar-2002 6:31:45 PM
*Author's Note*

Welcome to all the new people reading the fic. I'm glad I'm still bringing in new readers.

I thought the last part was a little ify and I wasn't sure what you guys would think of it, but I'm glad you liked it.

This parts a little long. Ok, not too long, but longer than some of the last parts.

Part 17

Maria sat in Michael’s apartment waiting for him to get back from work. The whole group was on pins and needles. Liz had found Ava and they were coming home today. On top of that, Kyle kept bugging everyone, mostly Isabel, about the whole alien thing. It was getting on everyone’s nerves.

Maria was trying her best to keep the group from falling apart, but she wasn’t Liz. The tension was running high and she just couldn’t be the leader and try and pull everyone together. All she wanted to do was scream and yell and panic like everyone else was going.

It was only a moment later that Michael came walking through the door.

“You always sit in my apartment when I’m not home?” Michael asked, the familiar tension in his voice.

“No, I just… well I didn’t have anywhere else to be and since we have to pick up Max and Liz in a little while…”

“Yeah I got it.” Michael said stopping her.

“You hungry?” He asked.

“Starved.” Maria replied.

“How about I make us some breakfast before we head to pick up Max and Liz… and Ava?”

“God, you’re the best space-boy.” Maria said walking up to the counter and pinching his butt.

Michael grumbled something under his breath, but she knew her being there wasn’t bothering him. It made them both feel better and the tension began to leave both their worn bodies.


Liz felt really bad about making Ava change her appearance. She had protested for an hour before the flight saying she would help them, but not change who she was. After the hour long battle Ava agreed and changed into some of Liz’s clothes. She also changed her hair from pink back to blond.

It was remarkable how much she had looked like Tess, but at the same time she didn’t. She had this different aura about her that blew Liz away.

That was hours ago though, now they stood in the airport waiting for Michael and Maria, who were late. Like always.

Liz sat in one of the waiting area with Ava, while Max went to call Michael and Maria. For the third time.

“Liz, this is really weird ya know?” Ava said in her thick New York accent.

“Yeah. Hey Ava, I know I’ve been asking a lot of you, but could you lose the accent.”

“Sure.” Ava said, in a new voice.

“Wow. That’s impressive.” Liz replied, shocked.

“It wasn’t real. I may have lived there my whole life, but it just didn’t feel right. None of it did. I didn’t mean to give you a hard time about the clothes changing and everything. I don’t even know why I bothered. I hated my appearance, but you know. I did it for Zan. For all of them.”

Liz was about to say something when she Max walking up with Michael and Maria in tow.

“About time.” Liz said tapping her watch before hugging Maria.

“Chica, I am so sorry, everything as just be crazy and…” Maria had been trying to talk to Liz, but she kept looking over at the girl standing next to her.

“God Liz, you were right when you said they looked just like them.” Maria said looking at Ava. “Hi Ava, I’m Maria.” Maria then extended her hand.

Ava gladly shook it.

“It’s nice to meet you.”

“God, she even sounds like Tess. You mean to tell me there’s another Michael out there. We’re all in trouble now.” Maria said throwing her hands into the air and both Liz and Ava laughed.

“Oh brother. Now there’s another one of them.” Michael said to Max and Max had to try and not laugh.

“Alright, let’s get going. I want to get all the business done so I can relax.” Liz said handing her bag off to Maria who stared at her.

“I’m not carrying that.” Maria protested and Michael grabbed it from Liz.

“I’ll take it. I don’t need you two to get into a fight in the airport.”

Liz smiled as Maria hit Michael.

Maria linked arms with Liz and then looked over at Ava before linking arms with the new girl in the group.

“Liz, wait till you see the pool the Whitman’s put in. Alex is planning this huge pool party next week. It’s going to be killer. We all have to go out and buy new bathing suits. I’m thinking maybe a green thong for me. And for you well…”

“God Maria, they have been home an hour. Give her a break.” Michael said walking in behind the girls. Maria turned around and stuck her tongue out at him.

“Oh very mature Deluca.”

“Bite me Guerin.”

“You’d like that huh?”

“It’s so good to be home.” Max said and Liz and Ava both laughed while Maria and Michael continued to bicker.


“Wow. I know you said that the other half looked like us, but I just didn’t think…” Isabel let her thought trail off as they all sat in Michael’s apartment room.

“I know this is a little weird.” Liz looked over at Ava. “For everyone. I mean, Isabel think about it from this perspective. Just like you are thinking how weird it is to be looking at Ava who looks just like Tess, she is doing it with the three of you.” Liz reasoned and they all sat taking things in.

“So boss, what’s next?” Maria sat from her position at the counter by Alex and Isabel. Max, Liz and Ava were on the couch together while Michael kept moving around the apartment.

“We wait. I know that’s not a big help, but we just have to wait on the skins. I don’t want to go out looking for a fight so I think its best to wait.”

“I agree.” Max replied. “I don’t want to bring on anymore trouble than necessary.”

“Well, I don’t think any of us want that.” Alex backed up.

“Good, now that, that’s settled. Nasado.” Michael said, stopping next to Maria.

“Again we wait, he’ll umm… he’ll be calling Ava a lot I assume. To see how things are going with Max.” Liz told them bitterly.

“Ava, you’ll have to lie to him. Can you do that?”

“Sure, I’ve done a lot of that before.” Ava assured her.

“Ok, well. Just tell him that Max is warming up to you, but he doesn’t want to get ‘involved’ until back home. That should keep Nasado satisfied.” Liz paused for a minute lost in thought and then cam back to the conversation.

“Does anyone know where our congresswoman is?” Liz asked.

“Yeah.” Alex piped in. “She’s in DC. I heard it on C-Span. They were doing this whole investigation with Pierce.” Everyone shot looks at him. “I guess I forgot to mention that.”

“No, that’s perfect. This is what we want. Once she figures out who he is she’ll kill him and then, not to be crude, but it’ll be on less thing we have to deal with.”

“Fantastic.” Michael responded.

“Anything else?” Liz asked the group. She really wanted to be getting home and see her parents.

“Yeah. Kyle.” Isabel said simply and Alex, Maria and Michael all groaned.

“That bad?” Liz questioned.

“Liz, yesterday they guy asked me if I had antennas and a third nipple. Take care of him!” Isabel fumed and Liz tried not to laugh. It was a typical Kyle thing to ask.

“I’ll handle him. Is that it?”

“I have something I kind of want to know?” Ava asked shyly. Liz would have never pictured Ava as the shy type.

“What?” Liz asked.

“Where am I supposed to sleep?”

“Well, I was kind of hoping, until the whole Nasado thing blows over, that you could stay here with Michael. If that’s ok with you?” Liz said pointing the question at both Ava and Michael.

“Fine by me.” Michael responded.

“Yeah.” Ava replied.

“Settled.” Maria stated. “Now I want to go shopping. Who’s with me?”

“I am. I need a new suit.” Isabel said standing up.

“Liz?” Maria asked.

“Can’t. I need you to drop me off at home. Parents are expecting me.”


“Umm…” Ava was a little unsure. She was never use to people being nice to her and wanting to do things with her. The only time Lonnie ever wanted to ‘bond’ was to go get a new sex toy. Which involved her five finger discount.

“Sure.” She replied, still not sure about it but deciding she needed to try and feel like she belonged with these people.

“Alex.” Liz said looking over at him.


“Can you give Max and I a ride home?”

“Love to.”

With that they all piled out of the house. Liz knew she was going to have to go over to Kyle’s later and explain things to him, but right now she just wanted to go home, see her parents and unpack.


“Mom! Dad! I’m home!” Liz yelled as she entered the house.

“Oh Lizzie, how was New York?” Nancy asked hugging her daughter.

“It was good. Aunt Candy and I got caught up and I got to see Sarah’s baby. The little girl is so cute.” Liz told her mother while dropping her suitcase on the floor.

“I’m glad you had a good time. Things were quite without you here.”

“That’s what you always say when I go away.”

“Well, that’s because it is always true.” Nancy told her daughter.

Liz smiled and hugged her mother again. She was so glad to be home.


“Mom. I’m home.” Max said walking through the front door.

“Oh honey. How was the camping thing?” Diane asked her son.

“Long and cold.” Max lied. He hating lying to his mother, but he was pretty sure she wouldn’t be too thrilled to know he had been sleeping in the same bed as his girlfriend, in New York, for the past week.

“Well, its good to have you home. Your father is away on business.” Diane said heading to the kitchen and Max followed suit.

“I’m joining him in a few days so you and Izzy are going to have the house to yourselves. That means no wild parties.” She said jokingly.

“Darn it. I guess I’ll have to cancel that.” Max replied with the same humor.

“I think Isabel wants to have a sleepover with all the girls while we’re gone.” Isabel told her son.

“Oh. I guess I’ll go to Michael’s then. If that’s alright.”

“Yeah. I know you don’t want to be cooped up with those girls all night. That’s fine with me.”

Max had other thoughts at that moment. And even if he said he was going to Michael’s didn’t mean he had to.


Liz took a deep breath as she knocked on the Valenti’s front door. She hadn’t been to their house in so long and now she was afraid of what she was going to have to say to Kyle.

About a minute later the front door opened and there stood Kyle.

“Yes Liz.”

“Can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Is this about what I said to Isabel?” He asked.

“Sort of.”

“Then no.” And he started to shut the door.

“Kyle please.” He paused and then opened the door again.

“Fine, come on in.”

Liz walked past Kyle into the living room. She saw his dad was already in there so Kyle ushered them into his bedroom.

“He’s taking this whole alien thing way too well. I just don’t like to talk about the stuff around him.” Kyle said shutting his bedroom door.

“That’s fine.” Liz said sitting on the floor. She swallowed hard as a flash over took her and she tried to block it out. Block out the way Alex’s body crumbled onto the floor she was sitting on as Tess took away as last bit of life.

“So are you here to harass me about what I said to Isabel?”

“No I’m here to tell you I understand exactly what you are going through.”

“Really?” He asked sarcastically.

“Yes. I mean. Max healed me. I was dying, but he saved me. I had to except what they were, no questions asked, but that didn’t mean I was scared. I was terrified. I didn’t know why they were here or if they could hurt us. Especially Isabel.” Liz told him. He was looking on her with interest so she continued.

“The thing is though, they aren’t here to hurt us. They are just trying to survive and blame themselves everyday for being here and screwing up our lives. Trust me. They are as human as you and me and probably some of the deepest and caring people you will ever meet.”
“Liz?” Kyle said interrupting her.


“Why did you want me to know?”

Liz smiled at him.

“Because you are a good friend and I know I can trust you. I need you. I know your ego must be jumping, but I need someone who isn’t so serious and who I can trust with anything and I know it won’t end up back in the group for discussion.”

Kyle smiled back at her.

“They told me you saw the future.”

“Yeah I did.”

“So tell me? Am I going to get lucky anytime soon?” Liz burst out laughing. This was exactly why she needed Kyle. He was the best guy ever and could always cheer her up.

“Kyle I hate to tell you this, but if you don’t shape up it’s going to be a very dry year for you.” She smirked.

“Damn it!” Kyle said, hanging his head in defeat.

“Poor Kyle.” Liz said rubbing his head. “I’m sure someone will come around for you soon.”

“God I hope so.”

“Hey Kyle.”


“Have you ever considered Buddhism?”


posted on 10-Mar-2002 10:26:18 PM
*Author's Note*

The next few parts are kind of fluffy. I need to take the edge off. These characters are going to explode soon if I don't take off some of the tension, so I hope you guys don't mind meaningless fun. Ok, nothing in this story is meaningless, but there is going to be some group bonding and couple bonding *wink* coming up soon. Just as a little break from all the alien crap. Hope that's ok.

Part 18

Isabel threw her shopping bags on her bed. She had never been much for girl bonding, but spending the afternoon with Maria and Ava had been one of the best things she had done in weeks. Possibly months.

Ava had turned out to be really sweet and shy, but a little punk in her. It was an interesting combination and nothing like Tess, which Isabel like. Every once and awhile Isabel would catch a glance of her from the side and think it was Tess, the girl who was going to kill Alex, but it wasn’t. Ava wasn’t Tess and Isabel felt a connection to Ava that she never felt with the little home-wreaking murderer.

Isabel was just starting to admire her new clothes, especially the dress she bought just so Alex could see her in it, when she heard her mother calling to her.

“Isabel! Someone’s here to see you.”


Max knocked on Maria’s window once. When know one answered he knocked again. He knew she was home, Isabel had already gotten home from their little shopping trip so he knew she was there.

“Damn it Michael! Can’t you use a door like normal people… oh! Max.” Maria said opening the window.

“I assumed you were Michael.”

“So I noticed. Does he always sneak into your room at night?” Max asked climbing through her window.

“Don’t even go there. How many times have you snuck onto Liz’s balcony after hours?”


“So what are you doing here Max?” Maria asked sitting on her bed while Max sat next to her.

“I… well… it’s about Liz.”

“Oh this can’t be good. Since when do you have to go to anyone for advice about Liz?” Maria joked.

“This is serious.”


Max rubbed his forehead as he tried to figure out how to ask Maria this.

Maybe I should have gone to Michael. Wait scratch that, he would just tell me to go at it with Liz.

“Look, I don’t know how to really say this…” Max was trying to come up with the words, but Maria cut him off.

“You want to go all the way with Liz.”

“Well, that’s one way of putting it.”

“You guys like… didn’t in New York.”

“Didn’t really have time, you know there was a possibility that the world was going to end.” Max said aggravated.

“Oh yeah right. Hmmm…” Maria got up from the bed and started pacing.

“You know what the two of you need.”


“A night alone. All of us have been pressuring the both of you so much, you both just need a break. Some time to yourselves. How about after the whole girls night at Isabel’s you plan like this really romantic night for Liz. Include, dinner, flowers, you know the drill. You’re good at the whole romantic thing. Liz’ll eat it all up and then the two of you can… well… you know.” Maria said making a motion with her hands and Max had to laugh at her.

“You’re right though. Liz and I haven’t had a minute of peace since the whole future thing started.” Max paused standing up and going towards Maria.

“You are the best. I think I know what to do.”

“Ok, but Max. Don’t hurt her all right. I know that you guys had this whole painful future thing and well… I don’t want Liz to be in anymore pain.”

“I won’t hurt her like I did. I promise.” Max hugged Maria and then made his way home. His plan set in his head.


Liz was satisfied with her talk with Kyle. She knew he would come around, he just needed some time. Some time to let it all sink in.

She changed into her pajamas and was thinking about heading to bed early, but then decided against it. She needed to talk to someone still.

“Mom! Dad!” Liz yelled from the front door.

“What Lizzie?” Her dad said coming out of the kitchen.

“I’m running over to Alex’s for a bit. I’ll be soon.”

“Ok sweetie.” Liz walked over to her dad and gave him a kiss on the cheek before leaving.


“What do you want?” Isabel snapped at the creep standing in the doorway.

“I wanted to umm… well…”

“What Kyle?” Isabel snapped again.

“God, I’m trying to apologize here, would you calm down.” Kyle yelled back.

“Oh.” Isabel said a little taken back. “Well, come on in then. We can talk in my room.”

Isabel led Kyle upstairs and into their room, where she sat on her bed and he sat in her desk chair.

“Look, I just wanted to apologize, I shouldn’t have said all those things to you, its just. This is all a little weird there so you have to cut me some slack. You didn’t really think I would just be like ‘oh great you’re an alien, that’s fantastic’ now did you?”

“No.” Isabel replied simply before shifting position on her bed. “Maybe I did. Everyone we have ever told about us as gone with it and well… they haven’t treated us like creatures. You did and that… well it hurt.” Isabel admitted looking away from him.

“Isabel, I didn’t mean to hurt anyone. Look.” Kyle got up from his chair to sit next to her on the bed.

“I promise to try and except this whole ‘aliens among us’ thing as long as you let me get use to the idea. I can’t just accept it. It’s a huge thing and hard to swallow.”

“I think I can handle that.”

“Also… I umm…” Kyle looked down at his feet and mumbled something.

“What was that?” Isabel asked with humor in her voice.

“I’m sorry I said you had three nipples.”

“You better be.” She said play punching him and they both broke out laughing at how funny it actually was.


Ava placed her bags of stuff on the couch. She had never had that much fun in her entire life. She felt like she was glowing. Never had she experienced real happiness. It was just part of her life to be unhappy and scared, but ever since she stepped into Roswell she felt good. Like something have been lifted and things were right where they were suppose to be.

“Hey… god that’s a lot of bags.” Michael said walking into the living room.

“Yeah. I didn’t have any other clothes so Isabel and Maria had me buy all this stuff. I told them I would pay them back once I got a job, but they told me not to.” Ava explained to him while moving all the bags to the floor so they could both sit on the couch.

“Thank you for letting me stay with you. I don’t really have any place to turn to. You know?”

“Yeah I know. Don’t worry about it. I’m just sorry the apartment isn’t exactly the nicest place in Roswell.”


“What?” He asked.

“I’ve never been in a place nicer. I use to have to sleep on the floor in the sewers of New York thanks to Rath and Lonnie. You have no idea how nice it is to have an actual place to sleep at night.” Ava told him sadly as she laid back on the couch.

“Life rough in the big apple.”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Ok.” Michael replied getting off the couch. “But if you do, I’m here. We all are. You’re part of the group now. Night.” Michael finished. He walked into his room and shut the door.

Ava reached into one of her many bags and pulled out a new pair of pajamas Maria bought her. She slipped into the bathroom to change and for the first time she got to see herself in a mirror.

“God Zan, if you could see me now. You’d know you made a mistake by treating me wrong.”

Ava slipped out of Liz’s clothes and put on her new pajamas. They were so soft and comfortable. She promised herself then to never wear leather again. The old Ava was dead, that fake person that Zan had made her be was now gone and for once in her life Ava put on a real smile as she left the bathroom, got on the couch and went to bed.


Liz knocked on the Whitman’s front door and waited for someone to answer.

“Liz?” Alex questioned opening the door. “What are you doing here?”

“I wanted to talk to you.”

“Come on in.” Alex ushered her in and they headed back to his bedroom.

Liz laid down on the bed and Alex laid next to her.

“So, what brings you around this late at night?” Alex asked looking over at his best friend.

“I wanted to see how you were doing. We haven’t really had the chance to talk in so long. I don’t want to lose my best friend. We haven’t had one of our talks in so long.”

Liz heard Alex go silent as he stared up at the ceiling.

“You’re right Liz. Ever since you and Max got together we got distant, but… I understand and just so you know. You aren’t going to lose me. How can anyone ever forget about Alex?” Alex said with his usual goofy grin that made Liz laugh.

“Speaking of significant others. How’s things with Isabel?” Liz asked laying on her side to face him.

“She said I was the greatest boyfriend ever.” Alex beamed.

“Yea! I am so happy for you Alex. You and Isabel look good together.”

“You know Liz, if three months ago you told me we’d be laying on my bed talking about my girl friend, Isabel Evans, I would have called you delusional.” Alex said turning to face her.

“Not before you’d slip into that ‘Isabel world’ and imagine it being true.”

“God, was I that pathetic?”

“Yes.” The both laughed and Liz felt better inside than she had in awhile.

“We need to do this more often.” Alex said practically reading her thoughts.

“Yes we do Alex. I’m not letting anyone neglect you.”

“Awe shucks.” Alex said grinning again and Liz smiled her best. She knew that she had had little time with Alex in that other life before he died and she would spend every minute making sure no one ignored Alex like they had before. Alex was special. He was one of the best guys she knew and as she listened to him go on about Isabel she knew that she didn’t have to worry. Alex was going to be ok.

posted on 11-Mar-2002 8:35:52 PM
*Author's Note*

Hey guys. I think I had a little too much fun with this part. I could get use to this.

Welcome to Transparent Clear. I'm glad someone talked you into reading this fic.

Rick, you are a god. I love your feedback. You are the best.

I just want to thank everyone for their feedback. It means so much to me and you guys really seem to enjoy this story. It makes my heart expand just reading that you guys find this more enjoyable than the actual show. It means a lot to me.

Part 19

Liz stood in front of her mirror while trying to get her ponytail straight. She had never been so excited about a sleepover before. Isabel’s parents were out of town so she was having all the girls over. Liz couldn’t help but feel a little flutter in her stomach.

Will Max be there all night? Is he going to be in his room all night? Will I be able to sneak away from the girls to go see him?

Liz giggled and shook her head at her thoughts. She couldn’t blame herself though. She felt so alone in bed at night without Max next to her. His hard body protecting and soothing her. She couldn’t seem to sleep now, she just kept wishing he was laying next to her and would caress her arm till she fell asleep.

“Petunia, you ready to go?” Maria said bouncing into Liz’s room. Maria was already dressed in her pajamas as was Liz.

“Yeah.” Liz reached down and grabbed her bag.

“Let’s go be teenage girls. Eat junk food and talk about boys.” Maria said linking arms with Liz as they both headed out to the Jetta and then to Isabel’s.


“Where are you going?” Michael asked, sitting down on the couch next to Ava’s bag, which she was packing.

“Isabel’s having a girls night since her parents are out of town.” Ava explained to him, zipping up her bag.

“Oh. You mean all you girls are going to be there all night, alone. And Max is going to be there.”

As if on cue the doorbell rang.

“I think he’s staying here.”

Michael crawled off the couch and answered the door to see, not only Max, but Alex and Kyle standing behind him.

“No way. I am not having the three of you stay here all night.”

“Oh come on Michael. Let the guys stay. Behave all of you.” Ava said picking up her bag and heading out the door.

Kyle couldn’t keep himself from checking out Ava’s butt. Alex noticed and slapped him in the back of the head.

“What was that for?” Kyle said rubbing the back of his head.

“Maria wasn’t here to do it.”

“Everyone inside. Then I can tell you the plan.” Max said sitting on the couch.

“This better be good.” Michael said aggravated.

“Trust me. It is.”


The girls had spent the last hour and a half drooling over Ryan Philippe and they had now moved on to ice cream and talking about the movie.

“That is so cruel what Sebastian and Katherine were going to do to Annette.” Liz said, taking another bite of her ice cream.

“Hence the name. Cruel Intensions.” Maria pointed out.


Maria stretched out on her sleeping bag looking around the circle, her eyes landing on Liz.

“Hey Liz.”


“Truth or Dare?”

Liz dropped her spoon and it fell back into the ice cream carton.

“Oh no you don’t. Last time I played with you I had to go on my balcony, naked, and yell that I loved Paulie Stevens. I’m not playing with you.”

“Oh come on Liz.” Maria said pouting at Liz.

“I will not fall for it this time.” Maria pouted more and made fake sniffles.

“Grrr… Fine. Truth.” Liz said through clenched teeth crossing her arms.

“Hehe.. yea! Umm…” Maria placed her finger on her head and tried to think of a question.

“How far have you and Max gotten?” They all heard Isabel choke and then start coughing on her ice cream.

“God Maria.” Isabel coughed again. “Could you not. Some things a sister just does not want to know.”

“Oh can it Isabel. You can deal with this. Come on Liz.” Maria said shooting Isabel down and all eyes fell on Liz.

“Not far enough.” Liz mumbled, but everyone heard her. Ava and Isabel gave a little giggle, but Maria flat out burst out laughing.

“Maria could you please not.” Liz said annoyed.

“Sorry. It’s just… only you and Max.” Maria said wiping a tear from her eye. “You still didn’t answer my question though.”

“In theory, no more than kissing.”

“Kissing where?”

“God Maria!” Isabel yelled covering her eyes.

Liz giggled at Isabel and Maria just rolled her eyes.

“Maria, you only get one question. Now Isabel. Truth or Dare?”

Isabel peaked out from behind her hands, closed her eyes again and then finally moved her hands from her eyes to look at Liz.


“What do you really feel for Alex?” Liz asked and all eyes locked on Isabel.

Isabel wasn’t sure how to answer. She didn’t really know what she felt for Alex. She knew she cared for him and really liked being his girl friend, but was it love? She wasn’t sure. She hoped it could be, but she had never been in love before, she didn’t know what it felt like.

“I don’t know how to describe what I feel from Alex.” Isabel replied simply.

“Try.” Maria said.

“Well… I guess I kind of get this funny feeling in my stomach ever time I see him. It’s weird. I’ve never felt like that with any of the guys I have dated before.”

Maria and Liz exchanged a look.

“You love Alex!” They both screeched at the same time and fell over giggling.

“Oh would you two cut it out. Ava, truth or dare?”

Everyone got silent waiting for Ava’s response.

“Truth I guess.” Ava said a little uneasy.

What if they ask something to person? What if they ask about Zan? What if…?

“If you could be anywhere in the world right now where would you be?”

Ava thought about it for a minute, breathing a sigh of relief that it wasn’t a personal question.

“Here. I would want to be here.”

Before anyone could shoot out another question, the phone rang.

“Hello?” Isabel said into the phone. “Hello?” The finally hung up.

“Who was it?” Liz asked.

“No one there.”

They went back to eating there ice cream and not five minutes later the phone rang again.

“Hello…. Hello?” They could hear a hint of fear crawling out in Isabel’s voice right before she slammed the phone back down.

Then the lights went out and all four girls screamed.

“Oh god, this is so not happening.” Maria said clinging onto Liz. Liz was holding onto Ava and Isabel was clinging to the phone.

“It’s ok.” Isabel said calmly. “I’ll just call the guys at Michael’s.” Isabel pressed the talk button and put her ear to the phone.

“Umm… ok the phone is dead.” Isabel tried to say calmly putting the phone back down.

The four girls screamed and jumped up off the floor at the sound of a banging coming from upstairs.

“Oh god, what if it’s a skin or something?” Isabel whispered clutching onto Ava.

“Not possible.” Liz whispered back. “Too soon.”

“What if it’s some serial killer who’s here to stab us and drag our bodies out into the desert and tear off our arms and legs and…”

“Maria. This is Roswell. Not Woodsboro.” Isabel whispered to stop the babbling Maria.

The heard another banging and Maria tried not to cry. Then a light bulb went off in Ava’s head.

“The guys.”

“What?” The other three girls whispered at the same time.

“They were all staying at Michael’s tonight. They knew we would be all here. Alone.” Ava said looking at all of them.

A pissed off expression crossed Maria’s face.


“Hey! It wasn’t my idea it was Max’s!” Michael yelled from upstairs and all the lights went on.

“Nice way to keep cover, Guerin.” Kyle said walking through the front door, with Max behind him.

Michael came drudging downstairs with Alex behind him.

“You four are so dead.” Isabel said picking up a pillow. The girls followed her lead, grabbing their pillows and stalking up to the guys.

“Hey now. Girls it was all harmless fun.” Alex said throwing his hands up in the air, backing up into Michael.

“Oh really?” Isabel said.


“Prepare to die boys.” Maria said holding her pillow up high as her and Isabel walked over to Michael and Alex, while Liz and Ava went after Kyle and Max.

“Now Liz, it was just a joke. Remember how much I love you.”

“Don’t even go there Evans.” Liz said holding her pillow above her head to attack. Max had lighting fast reflexes and before she could hit him he was tickling her.

“No Max, stop!” Liz cried while laughing. Ava tried to help Liz, but Kyle went to grab her pillow.

And the war was on. Ava attacked Kyle with her pillow while he tried to grab it from her.

Isabel and Maria led an attack on Michael and Alex who helplessly tried to stop them. All while Liz was left to try and get away from Max, who was going to tickle her to death.

Liz managed to break free from Max somehow. She tore off past Michael and Alex, who were getting the beating of a lifetime, and ran up to Max’s room. Max chased after her and shut the door behind him. Trapping Liz in his room.

Liz was taking in gulps of breath from all the tickling and running as was Max. Then in a split second she was in his arms, his lips firmly placed on hers.

Max kissed Liz forcefully, letting passion take over. He spun Liz arm pressing her against his door while he continued to kiss her heatedly. Her lips parted and he plunged his tongue straight into her hot mouth. Letting the taste of her and her moans drive him further.

“Max.” Liz moaned as his lips broke away from her mouth and went straight to her neck. She threw her head back as best she could while wrapping her legs around his waist and he held her up against the door.

“Liz.” Max let her name escape from his mouth as his lips continued to travel down her neck towards the V in her tank top. He pressed his body harder into hers and another moan escaped from Liz that he heard starting in her throat.

Liz grabbed Max’s head and brought him back up for another passionate kiss. His hands moved to her hips and then began to climb up her sides. He had almost reached her breasts when suddenly reality hit him.

Max pulled away from Liz and she slid down his body till she was standing on her own feet.

“Liz. I’m really sor-” Max went to apologize, but stopped when one of her slender fingers was placed on his lips.

“Max, don’t be sorry. You can’t be expected to be in control all the time. It’s ok to lose control. As long as it’s only with me.” She warned, but her warning had a joking tone to it.

Max kissed her again. This time the kiss was gentle and loving.

“We better go downstairs before Isabel and Maria killed Michael and Alex.” Max just laughed as he grabbed Liz’s hand.

When they got downstairs they were shocked to find that, no one was there.

“Where did they go?” Liz asked, a little worried.

“I have no idea.” Max replied sharing her feelings.

They both stepped into the middle of the living room and before they even had a chance to react they were hit with a maelstrom of pillows and blankets. Followed by their group of friends laughing.

“Ha. Ha. Very funny.” Liz said trying to untangle herself out of the blankets.

“That’s what you both get for sneaking off upstairs.” Maria said matter-of-factly.

“We so didn’t sneak upstairs. In case you weren’t watching I was being tickle attacked by my gorgeous alien boyfriend.” Liz said standing up.

“Oh yeah. And that hickey came from tickling.” Kyle said pointing to her neck.

Max and Liz both turned bright shades of red.

“Come one, let’s move these sheets so we can all talk.” Isabel suggested and they all got to work resetting the sleeping arrangements.


30 minutes and another pillow fight between Michael and Maria later, they all laid in a circle on the floor.

Maria let out a really big yawn. “This bites. It’s midnight and I’m tired.”

“Well, that’s what you get for attacking me with pillows.”

“Don’t start with me again Guerin or I’ll-”

“Enough!” Liz, Isabel, Max, Alex, Kyle and Ava yelled at the same time.

“Sorry.” Michael and Maria mumbled.

“Max.” Maria said turning to look at him. “Truth or Dare?”

Liz, Isabel and Ava all groaned.

“Umm… truth.” Max said reluctantly. He wasn’t sure he liked where this was headed.

“What kind of sex fantasies do you have about Liz?” Maria was immediately hit with a pillow from Liz and then was yelled at by Isabel.

“God Maria, do you have some thing about my brother and his sex life…”

“Or lack there of.” Michael threw in under his breath.

“Because, this is twice tonight you have given me mental images that will scar me for all eternity?” Isabel inquired and Maria just shrugged.

“Just trying to liven things up.” Maria said defending herself. “Fine, I’ll ask another question.” Maria let out a breath and Max took in a deep one. Thanking a higher power that he didn’t have to answer that question.

“Better yet.” Liz cut in. “Why don’t we all head to bed. It’s getting late.”

“Thanks Liz. Take away all my fun.” Maria said, sinking down into Michael’s lap.

Max leaned forward to whisper in Liz’s ear.

“I owe you.”

They all moved into their sleeping positions. Ava was at one end with Isabel next to her, Alex next to Isabel, Michael next to Alex, Maria next to Michael and Max and Liz were sleeping together next to Maria. Kyle decided to take the couch, which was near Ava.

“Night everyone.” Isabel yelled out, turning off the lights with her powers.

Liz snuggled closer to Max taking in his deep scent.

“Night Liz.” He whispered into her ear.

“Night Max.” Liz whispered back and fell into a deep sleep.

posted on 12-Mar-2002 8:40:38 PM
*Author's Note*

Rick, I'm starting to think your feedback is longer than my posts. *wink* That's for all your thoughts. I'm starting to make sense of all my ideas and hopefully something productive will happen soon.

I'm not real thrilled with this part. I don't know, its just a transitional piece and isn't very long.

The part after this is all M/L just to let you know.

Part 20

His hands pressed against her body softly. Stroking every inch of free skin he could find. Taking pleasure in her simple moans and sighs.

“Kyle.” His name on her lips was sweet heaven to him as he continued his caress of her body.

“You are so beautiful.” He whispered into her ear while slowly sucking on the skin below it.

“Oh god Kyle.” She moaned out, her voice sounding so sweet to his ears.

Her hands began to wander and massage the tense muscles in his back.


Kyle shot straight up out of his dream. His vision was blurred, but after a few times blinking he was able to see straight. He glanced over at the clock and saw that it was only three in the morning.

Laying back down his thoughts shot back to this dream.

What the hell was that? He thought. I mean yeah she’s good looking and she seems really nice, but why her. Why am I dreaming about her and why the hell am I over analyzing it? It was just a dream.

Kyle turned on his side and let his eyes wander to the beautiful alien sleeping on the ground right beside him. She was curled up in a tight little ball and looked so small and so scared.

He tried to brush off the overwhelming feeling that he needed to watch out for her. Protect her. He didn’t understand why he was having such a strong attraction to her. Yeah she was gorgeous, but he never let himself get to caught up in his feelings. He always seemed to get burned.

Kyle’s eyes then focused on Liz.

Nope. No point in getting attached to a girl. They always find a better man in the end. I’m just the in between. A fun guy to mess around with for a while. Not a relationship person. Not that I care. Who wants to be tied down away.

His eyes drifted back to Ava.

God Valenti grow up. Valenti men are unlucky with woman. Just forget about it.

Kyle closed his eyes trying to push Ava’s face out of his mind. He finally gave up and fell back asleep with her on the brain.


Max opened his eyes to the most beautiful sight in the entire world. Liz was laying on top of him, looking down into his eyes.

“Morning.” Max said trying not to yawn.

“Morning.” Liz said kissing his forehead.

“You are a very lucky man right now Max.”

“Why? Because I have you in my arms.” Max said grinning at her.

“Besides that.” Liz said kissing him on the nose. “All the guys wanted to dump ice on you to wake you up, but I stopped them.”

“Well, then consider me forever in your debt.” Max said closing his eyes and hoping to fall back asleep.

“Oh no you don’t.” Liz said standing up and trying to pull Max with her. “Everyone is awake so it is time for you to get up.”

Max made some unintelligible grumbles before getting up.

Liz started to head towards the kitchen, but Max grabbed her and pulled her back into the living room.

“What is it Max?” Liz asked, wanting to go have breakfast with her friends.

“Tonight. We should go out tonight. Do you think your parents would let you stay the night with Isabel again?”

Liz was confused by his question, but when she looked into his eyes reality hit her. She realized why Max wanted her to stay again tonight.

“Umm…” Liz fumbled with the drawstring on her pants nervously. “Yeah. Yeah I’m sure my parents will let me stay here again tonight.”

“Ok.” Max said letting the breath he didn’t know he had been holding, rush out of his lungs.

“Now let’s get some breakfast.”


“Finally, sleeping beauty is up.” Michael said as Max and Liz walked outside to where the group was having breakfast.

Max just shrugged as him and Liz took a seat together at the table.

“So next weekend.” Alex said bringing back up their conversation, while passing the pancakes to Max and Liz. “Pool Party at my house. You guys should see the pool. It’s incredible.”

“God, I love pool parties. That means new bathing suits. How bout it girls? Today after lunch we head to the mall and get new suits.” Maria said in way too bubbly of a voice for the morning.

“I can’t.” Liz replied reaching for the syrup. “Max and I are going out tonight.”

Everyone stopped what they were doing to look at Max and Liz.

“What? God, Max and I have been on one real date. Ever. Give us a break.” Liz snapped.

“No one said anything Liz.” Maria said slowly. The group wasn’t going to harp on them. Liz had it all wrong.

“Yeah Liz. I was just about to ask if you wanted help getting ready tonight.” Isabel suggested.

“OH! We can all help.” Maria jumped. “I’ll do the make-up, Isabel will pick out the dress and Ava… do you think you could do Liz’s hair?”

“Yeah. I mean if she wants me to.” Ava said a little hesitantly.

“Sure. That would be the best.” Liz replied and then they all returned to eating and talking about the party next weekend.


Liz had butterflies in her stomach which was a first. She sat in from of Maria’s mirror while Maria applied her make-up and Ava worked on her hair. Since Liz already had on her red-strapped dress, Isabel just stood back to make comments.

“Wow Ava. Where did you learn to do hair?” Isabel commented as Ava finished placing the last of Liz’s now curled hair, on the top of her head.

“You’d be surprised what you learn when you have nothing but free time in the world.” Ava replied looking over her job.

“You look beautiful Liz.”

“Thank you Ava.” Liz said trying not to cry.

“Oh don’t you dare get all teary eye.” Maria scolded. “You’ll ruin my beautiful make-up job.”

Maria stepped away from Liz so she could see herself in the mirror. Liz gasped at her appearance. She never really thought herself beautiful, but just looking in the mirror, for a moment she saw what Max saw in her. She was beautiful.

“You guys are the best.” Liz said trying to keep from crying.

“Oh don’t you dare cry. You and Max are just going out. It’s no big deal.” Isabel said stepping back to look Liz over. Both Maria and Liz looked to the ground.

“What? What is… oh my god. You and Max are going to…” Isabel didn’t have time to finish her thought. The doorbell rang and all four girls jumped.

“Well this is it Lizzie.” Maria said hugging her. “You and Max deserve this ok. Have fun and I want a full report later.” Maria said winking at her.

Liz closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.

“Well, here goes nothing.”

posted on 17-Mar-2002 12:13:28 AM
*Author's Note*

*crosses fingers* I really hope you like this part. With everything I had going on this week I found time to write and I'm not sure it came out the way I wanted. ( I also hope it fits all in this post )

Disclaimer, I use the songs 'I Shall Believe' by Sheryl Crow and 'Everything' by Lifehouse. BTW, I'm not trying to bash 'I Shall Believe' in this part. It really is a good song, its just... well you'll see.

Also, this is the first time I have written my own nookie so be kind.

Part 21

Max stood in front of Maria’s door trying to keep from passing out. It had been so long since the last time he took Liz on a date that it almost felt like a first date all over again. He was nervous. He couldn’t lie to himself, he was scared beyond belief, not just because of the date, but because of after the date. Tonight would be a night of firsts.

Max took in a deep breath as the front door opened. He was a little surprised to see Ava standing in the doorway.

“Don’t look so down. She’s coming.” Ava said with a smile.

“I…umm… well…” Max stammered.

“Don’t even try to pretend like your entire world came crashing down when I opened the door.” Ava remarked and Max didn’t even have a come back. Not that he could have formed the words if he had had one. At that very moment Liz came into the living room.

His breath hitched in his throat as she entered the room. She looked beautiful. Max couldn’t think of any other adjective to describe her, even though beautiful didn’t seem to do her justice. Liz was more than beautiful.

Liz walked up to Max and stood in front of him. Max’s brain started to un-cloud as he remembered what he had for her.

“Here.” Max said his voice cracking as he held out the single white rose for her.

“Thank you Max.” Liz said smelling the lovely rose.

“We should get going.” Max said, extending his arm out for Liz.

Liz gladly looped her arms with his as they headed out the front door towards the jeep.

“You two behave!” Isabel yelled out.

“Have fun.” Ava spoke waving.

“Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!” Maria warned and Isabel just rolled her eyes at her.

“You know saying that didn’t exactly decrease their number of options for tonight.”

Maria looked confused and then a light bulb went off in her head.

“Hey.” Maria said taking offense to the comment while Ava and Isabel laughed at her.


“So Max, where are we going?” Liz asked as they pulled away from Maria’s house.

“Well, I thought since our official first date had been ruined that we’d try it again. That’s why I made reservations at Senor Chow’s. Is that ok?” Max asked, keeping his eyes on the road. He really wanted to look over at her, but was afraid he’d get lost in her eyes and lose control of the jeep.

“That’s perfect.” Liz replied looking down at her white rose that laid in her lap.

//“As I threw the flowers up to you, I remembered you preferred white roses.”//

“Liz… Liz. We’re here.”

Liz shook her head as she heard Max talking to her. She looked around and noticed they were at the restaurant and Max was looking right at her.

“Are you ok?” Max asked softly, caressing her cheek.

“I’m fine.” Liz smiled. “Just got lost in thought I guess.”

“Well, as long as you’re sure, then let’s head inside.”


Max and Liz continued to laugh as their waiter brought them their food.

“Ok. Freshman year.”

“Yes.” Max said taking a bite of his food.

“Do you remember that huge scandal with Pam Troy, about how someone placed gum on her seat and ruined that expensive red silk skirt she dumbly wore to school?” Liz asked trying her own food.

Max’s eyebrows narrowed.

“That wasn’t you was it?”


Max covered his face to keep from laughing too much.

“What, you know she deserved it.” She said defending herself.

“I didn’t say she didn’t. It’s just. That’s not something you would do Ms. Parker. I’m impressed.”

Liz smiled at Max and he smiled back. Her stomach did flip flops just from that one look he gave her. She didn’t think she could possibly be any happier than she was in that moment. Then she heard the jukebox start up and her happiness seemed to drift away.

Come to me now
And lay your hands over me
Even if it's a lie
Say it will be all right
And I shall believe

“Liz? Are you alright?” Max asked, seeing the change in her immediately.

“I don’t know.” She spoke so softly Max almost didn’t hear her.

I'm broken in two
And I know you're on to me
That I only come home
When I'm so all alone
But I do believe

“Liz. What is it?” Max got out of his seat and came to kneel beside her.

“This song.” Liz whispered again.

“What about it?” Max asked. His entire body was tense with worry as he looked at how lost she looked.

That not everything is gonna be the way
You think it ought to be
It seems like every time I try to make it right
It all comes down on me
Please say honestly you won't give up on me
And I shall believe
And I shall believe

“Listen to the words Max. When I first heard this was our song I never understood why. I guess I do now.”

“Liz, what are you talking about?” She wasn’t making any sense to him and she could see his confusion and worry that was reflected in his eyes.

“This was supposed to be our song. In that time when the world ended, when we got married, this was our song.”

Max’s heart just broke thinking about that time. The time that Liz hadn’t wanted to talk about. A time in which they had gotten married, but their actions caused the world to end.

Open the door
And show me your face tonight
I know it's true
No one heals me like you
And you hold the key

“Liz.” Max brought his hand up to her face to make her look at him. “That life is over now. This is reality now, whatever happened in that other life was mistakes we are never going to make.”

Never again
would I turn away from you
I'm so heavy tonight
But your love is all right
And I do believe

“I love you Max. I’m never going to let anything like that happen to us again. I promise.” Liz lowered her head slightly to kiss him briefly on the lips. Max opened his eyes to look back up at her.

“I love you too Liz. Always.”

That not everything is gonna be the way
You think it ought to be
It seems like every time I try to make it right
It all comes down on me
Please say honestly
You won't give up on me
And I shall believe
I shall believe
And I shall believe

“Now let’s finish dinner. I some how managed to get Isabel to leave the house for most of the night so we’re going to want to get back there before she does.” Max kissed Liz one more time before sitting back in his seat.


They spent the rest of dinner talking. Sometimes about things that weren’t important, like school or the weather. Other times it was about things about of the utter most importance. Things like their future, college, the group, their enemies.

Liz had never felt so content before, all the nervousness that had formed had disappeared in that moment. Of course, now sitting on Max’s bed, with just the two of them in the house, the butterflies returned to her stomach.

Max tried to stay calm as he sat next to Liz. They had decided to come back here after dinner instead of seeing a movie. He was so nervous, he didn’t know what to do. He was almost afraid to touch her. Then, unexpectedly, Liz got up from the bed and went over to his CD player.

“We need a song Max.”

“Huh?” Max replied. Ever since they left the restaurant he was finding it hard to speak around her.

“‘I Shall Believe’ is a beautiful song, but it holds too many bad memories with me. Of that other life. So I think we should get a new song.” Liz explained to him.

“Ok.” He managed to respond.

Liz fumbled through Max’s CD until she found something that seemed to call out to her. She placed the CD in the player and hit number 12. The soft beat of the music began to fill the room.

Find me here
Speak to me
I want to feel you
I need to hear you

“Dance with me.” Liz said holding her hand out of Max. Max took her hand and stood up, bringing her body close to him as they began to sway together to the music.

You are the light
That is leading me to the place where I find peace again.
You are the strength that keeps me walking
You are the hope that keeps me trusting
You are the life to my soul
You are my purpose
You are everything

Max’s arm went around her waist holding Liz in place up against him. His fingers grazed her bare back before tangling in her soft hair. He took in a deep breath, memorizing her familiar scent that he loved so much. He loved everything about Liz, it was as simple as that. She was literally his everything.

And how can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Can you tell me how could it be any better than this

Liz placed her hands into Max’s hair and kept her head against his chest. The sound of his heart was soothing her soul. Their heart beats matched in a rhythm that they didn’t understand, but accepted. Liz knew they would never find a more perfect moment ever again.

You calm the storms
You give me rest
You hold me in your hands
You won't let me fall

Liz pulled back from Max’s chest too look into his deep amber eyes.



One look into each other’s eyes and they said what they couldn’t communicate with words.

You steal my heart and you take my breath away
Would you take me in
Would you take me deeper now

Max brought his lips slowly to Liz’s. Their kiss was so soft and tentative. Much like their first kiss, which seemed like so long ago.

Max pulled back to look into Liz’s eyes again. He knew he wanted her, and he knew she wanted him. In his heart he knew, he just needed to hear it with his ears so that his mind would register it.

How can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Can you tell me how could it be any better than this

“Liz, we don’t…” Liz brought one of her slender fingers to his lips to silence him.

“Max. I love you. I will always love you… I…” Her voice faltered and she searched inside herself for the strength to say what she wanted to say.

She didn’t have to. The songs lyrics spoke for her.

And how can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Can you tell me how could it be any better than this

They stared into each other’s eyes once more and all hesitancy was gone.

Max’s lip came crashing back to Liz’s while his hands roamed over her back.

'Cause you're all I want
You are all I need
You are everything, everything

Liz’s hands moved to Max’s chest as she pushed off the jacket he had been wearing. Without breaking their kiss, Max walked them over to the edge of his bed, but had yet to lay Liz on it.

He moved his hands to the middle of her back where he found the zipper to her dress. Max broke away from her lips as he kissed a trail down her next to her shoulders. He loved the way she tasted, it made his head dizzy, but as he moved his lips we also moved his hands. Lowering her zipper.

You're all I want
You are all I need
Everything, everything

Once he lowered the zipper of her silk dress, Max brought one hand to her waist while the other came to Liz’s bare shoulder. He could feel his own body shaking, he was so scared he was going to hurt her. More importantly, he was scared to be with her. He had loved her for so long, but never excepted her to love him in return. For him this was a dream come true. He loved his Liz and planned on showing her that.

He leisurely pushed the red strap off of one of her shoulders and kissed her skin again. Max could have sworn he skin was glowing, but he knew it was just his imagination.

How can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Would you tell me how could it be any better than this

Liz thought she was going to faint any moment. Her and Max had had their share of heated kisses, but it was nothing like this. She knew this time was different, in fact she could feel it.

Her arms were holding onto his waist for support, she threw her head back has he kissed her neck and shoulders, she could slowly feel the dress starting to slip down off of her as one strap caught in her elbow keeping the dress of completely coming off of her.

She couldn’t let Max keep doing this to her. Liz let her hands drift away from Max and with shaking fingers she slowly began to undo the buttons on his shirt. Undoing each one carefully, while she tried to keep her knees from giving out at the way Max was kissing her neck.

“Max.” She moaned never really knowing she had done it.

And how can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Would you tell me how could it be any better, any better than this

She finished with the last button and pushed his shirt off as Max tried to pull the rest of her dress off.
It took a moment, but their discarded clothes hit the floor. Now Liz stood only in underwear, having not worn a bra do to the dress. Max was still in his dress pants, not that either of them noticed.

Max was staring at how beautiful Liz was, she was doing the same to Max.

Without saying a word, Max crushed his lips on Liz’s again as he laid them both on the bed.

He kept himself hovering above her, his lips caressing her lips, his tongue tasting her mouth, his nervous hands running along the sides of her body, prolonging from going where they both wanted his hands to be.

And how can I stand here with you
And not be moved by you
Would you tell me how could it be any better than this

Liz threw her head back against the pillow as Max finally brought his shaking hands up to Liz’s breasts. She was pretty sure she was dying from the pleasure. Somewhere through all the moaning she was doing, she registered that Max had stopped.


Would you tell me how could it be any better than this

“Liz.” He looked up into her eyes and she saw the tears that brimmed in his.

“Max what’s wrong?” Liz asked worry and tears filling her own self now.

“I’m so scared Liz. I love you so much, I’m so afraid to hurt you and…” his voiced trailed off as he looked away.

Liz brought her hand to his cheek to make her look at me.

“First of all, you aren’t going to hurt me. Nothing bad will happen to me if we do this.”

“That’s not just it.” Max whispered looking into her brown eyes.

“What is it Max?” She asked, she left fear, but she wasn’t sure what to be fearing.

“You deserved better than this… better than me.” Liz couldn’t believe she had heard him say those words.

“Max how can you say that? How could it get any better than this? I could never find anyone I would ever love more than you. You're the love of my life. Everyone else is going to be second best. There'll never be another you.” Liz paused to kiss Max’s forehead tenderly. “I want you to make love to me Max. No doubts.”

“I love you so much Liz. I feel like a don’t deserve the love you give me.”

Liz just smiled. “You deserve every ounce of it.”

Max smiled at her, right before he brought his lips back to hers.

Liz closed her eyes to relish in the feelings and emotions that were coursing through her veins as Max kissed her. His hands were still placed on her breasts and he hesitantly began to caress them.

She broke away from his kiss in order to moan. Max took this as an advantage as he kissed a trail down her neck to her collarbone. She tasted so sweet and Max could taste a hint of salt from her now heated body.

“Max, please. I love you.” Liz begged.

Her hands raked how his back as he continued to kiss a patch down past her collarbone, down between the valley between her breasts to her stomach.

He shot a look up at her and her glazed over eyes met his.

Liz sat up and he kneeled on the bed to be level with her. She pushed him onto his back with a grin as she climbed on top of him.

Her lips found his and she kissed him briefly before letting her lips descend down his neck and onto his well built chest.

“Liz.” Her name hissed from his mouth as her lips and hands roamed freely over his bare chest. Finally her small hands settled on the button on his pants.

She brought her mouth back up to his and kissed him hungrily. Her tiny hands unbuttoned his pants and slowly, in a teasing manner, lowered his zipper.

Max moaned, his words weren’t coherent, but Liz didn’t noticed the difference, she was too focused on how he tasted and how it felt to have her bare body plastered against his.

Liz shoved his pants down the best she could with her lips still locked with his. Max rolled them back over so he was on top and breaking the kiss they were able to slide his pants down to his ankles, where he kicked them onto the floor.

That’s when Max looked at Liz. He really looked at her. Her hair that had been bunched at the top of her head was now thrown around her face. He brushed a piece of her dark, slightly damp hair away from her precious face. His fingers brushed along her lips that her now sensitive and pink from their kisses. Her normally brown eyes were almost black, glazed over in desire.

“Max.” Her voice was a mere whisper, a plea for what they both wanted.

Max reached over to his nightstand and opened the top drawer. Michael had given him a box of condoms not too long ago when everyone was on pins and nails to see if he and Liz were going to ‘be’ together or not.

He pulled one out and placed it on the bed next to him before returning his eyes to Liz.

“You are so beautiful.” He whispered, brushing his lips across hers before pulling back to look at her again.

“You make me beautiful.” Liz replied in the same hushed whisper as she framed his face with her hands. “Complete me Max. You’re the only one who can.”

Her eyes traveled away from his face and down his chest. Following the moment of her hands. Her fingers traced the muscles of his well-defined chest before coming into contact with the waistband of his boxers.

Max’s eyes had been following her the whole time. He tried to shallow, but couldn’t seem to. His body began to tremble as his eyes closed. Sweat began to form at his hairline and he took in deep breaths to try and slow his heart.

Liz let her fingers drift under the elastic band, only slightly before she pushed his boxers as far down as she could before she required his help. Max, still with his eyes closed, used his foot to remove his boxers. There he laid, on top of Liz with only her underwear separating them.

Liz ran her hands along Max’s back and she could feel him trembling under her touch.

“Max. Are you ok?” She asked with concern.

Max opened his eyes to look into hers.

“I’ve never been happier.” There was still a little tremble in his voice, but she knew his words were true.

Now it was Max’s turn.

He claimed her mouth again, the kiss started out soft, but grew as their passion for one another grew out of control. His hands slid down her slides teasing her breasts for a moment to get a moan out of her, before reaching her underwear.

Max broke off the kiss to ask permission from Liz. She just nodded not needing to hear his words, but already know what he wanted to ask.

He started at her ankle, sliding his body all the way down his her feet. His fingers caressed the inside of her thighs while his lips followed his fingers.

“Max.” Liz moaned throwing her head back against the pillow, her body starting to arch up to him.

Max could smell her all around him, he knew it was a scent he could get use to. She was ready for him. His lips finally came to rest on her hip while his fingers dipped under her panty line and found her moist curls.

“Oh god Max.”

Liz almost lost it right then, feelings his untrained fingers, graze over her most sensitive skin. No one had ever touched her their. She hated to admit that she herself had never touched herself the way Max just had.
Max moved his fingers away from her heat and gradually slid her underwear down her silky legs.

They both found it hard to breath as the last of their clothing that been removed. Liz pulled Max back up to her and for the first time ever, their bodies crashed together. Liz could feel his erection pressing into arousal and knew that she wouldn’t be able to last much longer.

“Liz?” She hadn’t realized her eyes had been closed until she heard Max speaking to her. Her eyes opened slightly as she looked into his.

“Are you sure about this?” Liz smiled, Max always cared about her welling being no matter what and if she wasn’t ready he would stop. But she was ready, she had been for a while now and there was no turning back.

“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my entire life.” Max beamed as he kissed her quickly.

Max reached over and grabbed the condom from next to them. With shaky fingers he tried to place it on himself. He hadn’t realized how nervous he really was till her felt Liz’s hands on him, helping him place the condom on.

“What would you do without me?” Liz teased as she laid back waiting for him.

“I’d be completely lost.” Max replied honestly.

It looked like Liz was going to respond, but Max didn’t give her the chance. He slowly let himself slide into her and they both let out a moan. Liz moaning at the feeling of finally having Max inside of her. Max moaning at the feel of having Liz surround him.

Max continued to enter her slowly, wanting her to get use to him being in her. Before long he reached resistance and knew what it was. He hit her barrier.

“Max. Please. It’ll only hurt for a moment.” Liz practically begged as he ran her hands up and down his back.

He closed his eyes making up his mind as his lips crushed onto hers. As Liz melted into the feeling of his mouth, he thrust into her, hard, breaking away her virginity and causing Liz to break away from his kiss to let out a strangled cry.

Tears ran down her cheeks and Max refused to move. Her ran his hand along her face to brush away her tears while whispering in her ear to calm her down. Liz continued to cry for a while. She had heard that it was painful, but it was more than she imagined. Then the pain seemed to drift away, Max shifted a bit and a bolt of pleasure shot straight through her.

“Maybe we should stop.” Max whispered, getting ready to remove himself from her. Liz kept her arms around him tight.

“Max. It’s ok now. I’m ok now. I don’t want to stop.” She brought her lips up to kiss him as he pulled out of her slightly and thrust into once more. The first time hurt a bit and she held back from wincing in pain. His second thrust was full of pleasure. She could feel it building. It was something she had never experienced before and she didn’t want it to end.

Max felt his heart race as their pace began to increase. Liz began meeting him thrust for thrust and their moans began to jumble together. They could both feel that they were near release and in that moment their eyes locked.

It hit Liz first. Her body began to shake and an unearthly warmth ran through her entire body. She felt like electricity was running through her veins and under her now closed lids, she saw burst after burst of stars. Millions and millions of stars.

Max felt Liz reach her climax and just seeing her reaction, seeing the flush that took over her face and the way she called out his name in passion triggered his own. His body froze over her and his eyes shut tight as he exploded into her, her name on his lips as he chanted it over and over again. He felt the familiar warmth she had felt spread into him. When he was over he collapsed on top of Liz and she held him tightly.

Neither one of them moved for a moment, they were still trying to come down from the emotions and feelings that were all too new for them.

Max finally, figuring he was squishing Liz, rolled over and pulled out of her. Liz moaned feeling the loss, but immediately curled up into Max’s side.

“I love you Max.” She whispered, her voice coarse from yelling, but holding a tired tone. He knew she would be asleep soon.

“I love you so much Liz.” He brushed a piece of her damp hair out of her face and watched as sleep over took her.

“I’ll love you forever Liz.” Max whispered kissing her forehead. He reached for the covers and pulled them over their now cooling, sweaty bodies. His arms encircled Liz and he held her close. He knew at that moment that Liz was the most important person in his life. For whatever reason, in that other life he lost sight of the only thing that would ever matter to him. Liz. He made a promise to himself in that moment while looking at her peacefully sleeping body. No matter what he would protect her, keep her safe and love her because Liz was special and he was fortunate enough to have her love him in return.

The last thought that flew into Max’s mind before he fell into sleep was that he would marry Liz someday. He knew it wouldn’t be soon enough, but someday, when they were both ready, he would marry her and give her life she always dreamed about. He’d do anything for her and it was about time he proved that to her.

posted on 18-Mar-2002 8:35:51 PM
*Author's Note*

Well this is a small transitional part. The next three parts after this will be the pool party. I am so excited about that. I've wanted to writh the pool part since last summer.

Anyway, here goes nothing.

Btw, thanks for all the f/b. You guys are the best.

Part 22

“Thank you so much for picking me up Alex.” Isabel said climbing into Alex’s little car.

“My pleasure. So where do you want to go?” Alex asked pulling away from her house.

“Where ever. Just as long as I’m not here when Max and Liz get back. There is only so much a sister can take.”

Alex chuckled as he looked over at the beautiful woman sitting next to him. Her hair was down, just the way he liked and he wished he could run his hands through it, but he needed to keep his hands on the wheel.

“Anywhere huh?”


“Miniature golf?” Isabel asked incredulously. “No way.”

“You said anything. Come on Isabel, this is like the ultimate sport. You haven’t lived till you have played a fair game of miniature golf. Haven’t you ever played before?” Alex asked while he walked them both up to the paying booth.

“Well no. But this looks like a geeky sport.” Isabel said looking out at the little windmills and fake bright green grass, while Alex paid for their putters and balls.

“This is not a geeky sport.” Alex said defending his opinion. “You just have to experience it.” He held out the putter and bright pink ball for her to take.

Isabel looked down at it for a moment and then with a smile she grabbed it and they headed for the first hole.


“Alex! I give up this is useless.” Isabel stated throwing her putter on the ground.”

They were at the fourth hole and so far Isabel had managed to get her ball in the mini pond twice, throw her putter into the mini pond and almost hit some old guy in the head when she hit the ball too hard. She had still yet to make a shot into the hole.

“It’s not useless, you just don’t have your stance right. Here let me show you.” Alex rested his putter on the bench while coming up behind Isabel.

“Now you need to hunch over slightly and keep you putter facing straight.” Alex placed his hands over Isabel’s showing her how to hold the putter. Isabel was having a hard time paying any attention. Alex was pressed firmly against her making sure her stance was right, and his hands were running along her arms, all while he was speaking softly into her ear.

“Ok, swing back slowly.” Alex and Isabel moved their hands together, pulling the putter back slightly.

“Then hit the ball.” They both swung and the ball went up the ramp, through the swinging alien and right into the hole.

“I did it!” Isabel exclaimed pulling away from Alex to turn and face him.

They way her face lit up was enough to make Alex glad the guys who ran the little course over charged him. He’d pay a million dollars to see her like that.

Isabel threw her arms around Alex in excitement and Alex closed his eyes, relishing in the feeling of having her body that close again.

“Isabel Evans?”

Isabel reluctantly broke away from her embrace with Alex. She turned around to be face to face with two of her ‘friends’ from school.

“Wow Isabel. Now we know where you’ve been these past few weeks. You’ve been entertaining the low life.” Elena said pointing over at Alex.

“Isabel really. Where is your head lately? First it was that stunt with working at the Crashdown. Then you’ve been ditching us to help that trailer trash friend of yours and now we catch you hugging a geek. This is really unacceptable.” Vanessa pointed out trying to look down upon Isabel. Isabel just rolled her eyes.

“You two really are mindless aren’t you?” Isabel spoke taking Alex’s hand.

“We’re just trying to help you out. We wouldn’t want you to drop on the charts.”

“Isabel is the most popular girl in the school.” Kyle said coming out of no where with his ‘girlfriend’ Vickey. “If she wore a pizza on top of her head they two of you would be in school the next day with a fresh one planted on your cute little heads.”

Both girls covered their hands with phony gasps.

“Oh hey Vanessa, wasn’t that your boyfriend I saw with Pam Troy?” Kyle asked smugly.

Vanessa turned on a heel with Elena and they both drudged away.

“Thanks Kyle.” Isabel said sweetly.

“Anything to get this line moving again. You two are holding up all the games.” Kyle looped his arm around Vickey and the jumped ahead two holes.

“I thought he broke up with her.” Alex whispered into Isabel’s ear.

“Yeah. They aren’t together. Vickey just broke up with Peter Sampton. Kyle is probably just a rebound for her.” Isabel explained to him.

“Poor guy.”

“Let’s go finish out our game. I’m winning now.” Isabel grinned pulling Alex by the hand over to the next hole.


“I had a really wonderful night.” Isabel said as they both stood at her door step.

“You think it’s safe for you in there. I mean, Max’s jeep is back.” Alex said stepping closer to Isabel.

“Yeah I’m sure its fine. Hey Alex… about my friends. I’m really sorry-” Isabel started looking down at the ground.

Alex brought his hand to her face to make her look back up at him.

“First of all, you have nothing to be sorry for. Second of all, Isabel Evans does not look down in shame.” Alex smiled at her causing Isabel to smile.

“Alex, how did I get so lucky to have you?”

“I was just thinking the same thing.” Alex stared into Isabel’s beautiful brown eyes before catching her lips in a sweet goodnight kiss.

“Good night Isabel.” He whispered pulling away.

Isabel still had her eyes closed. “Good night Alex.”

She smiled at him before he walked away and didn’t end into the house until after he had pulled away. Never had see imagined that she would ever be so lucky as to find someone she could care about and have them know who she really was. It made her heart soar.

Isabel walked into the house and shut the door quietly. Most of the lights were off, it was almost 11:30 and she had expected to hear some sort of noise in the house when she walked in. All she heard was silence.

She walked up the stairs to head to bed, when she passed by her brothers room. His door was shut and it was almost like an invitation to open it.

The door made a slight creek as she slowly turned the knob and pushed it open. Isabel covered her eyes with one hand and peaked through her fingers. The sight she saw wasn’t repulsive at all and she let her hand slip away.

Her brother was laying on his back, sound asleep with his arms protectively around Liz who was curled up into his side.

Isabel felt the sting of tears in her eyes and she shut the door as quietly as possible as to not wake the sleeping couple.

Once in her room, one of the brimming tears slid down her face. She wasn’t the crying type but in that moment she felt so happy for her brother. He had been so lonely and miserable till he found Liz. She seemed to ground him and make him whole. A better person.

Isabel also felt a pain in her heart. She wanted what he brother had and prayed that she would someday find the safety in someone’s loving embrace after having committed the one act of true love. Isabel hoped that someday she would be with Alex.

Getting into her bed clothes and then climbing under the covers, Isabel turned off the light and closed her eyes falling into a deep sleep, remembering the evening she had spent with Alex and hoping for many more just like it.


Max continued to stroke Liz’s soft arm as she laid asleep next to him. He had been up for an hour, just watching her sleep against him. It was surreal. Like a dream. He had made love to Liz and she was now laying against him, completely naked, and Max loved it.

He could watch her sleep forever. When they were in New York he would spend nights just watching her sleep, watching the even rise and fall of her chest as she slept beside him. Now he stroked her creamy exposed skin and knew he had found heaven.

“Morning.” Liz yawned looking up at him.

“Morning.” Max whispered pushing a strand of hair away from her sweet face.

Then there was a knock on the door.

“I hope you are both up. The gang is going to be here in an hour. Liz you left your bag at Maria’s so I threw it in the bathroom.” Isabel said and then they heard the sound of her heading down the stairs.

“I guess that means we have to get up.” Liz said, although she didn’t make a motion to move. She buried her head into Max’s neck and closed her eyes. A contented sigh escaped her lips.

“Yeah it does.” Max said trying to untangle their bodies. “I would hate for Maria to get here and try and tear the two of us apart.” Max said sitting up.

“You have a point.” Liz said and then they both grinned.

Liz laid back against the pillows as she watched Max slip on his boxers and walk over to his closet.

“I’m going to go change in the bathroom and then I’ll grab your stuff.” Max said and then headed out of the room.

An hour later the 8 of them all sat around the Evans kitchen table eating breakfast and planning for the massive pool party that was coming up. They all hoped that things would stay simple, that they wouldn’t yet again have the fate of worlds rested on their shoulders.


posted on 19-Mar-2002 9:12:30 PM
*Author's Note*

I swear I am getting to the pool scenes. I swear. I just really want to do a lot of character building. These characters need it. I really want to explain them, so here is another part.

And yes, I know I have been ignoring Michael and Maria. I just can't help it. I really *really* hate Maria right now, but I am trying. I swear I am trying.

This part is kind of short, but I liked it.

Part 23

Ava sat straight up on the couch. Her heart was pounding so hard in her chest she thought it might just pound right out. Sweat was pouring down her face. She closed her eyes and took in deep breaths.

The dreams kept coming. She’s had them the first night she had gotten to Roswell and had been so sure she would shake them, but every night she would dream the same thing. She didn’t know how much more of it she could take.

“Hey you ok?”

Ava’s eyes snapped open and Michael was looking right at.

“Oh god.” Ava covered her hands with her eyes. She had been lucky. She would wake up and no one was ever there. No one had heard her or known about her dreams. Even at the sleepover she hadn’t woken anyone up.

She felt rough hands against her open pulling her hands away from her eyes.

“Are you ok?” Michael asked looking at her again.

“Yeah.” Ava lied. “Just a dream.”

Some dream. It’s a frickin’ nightmare.

Ava cringed inward hearing her fake accent in her own head. He was haunting her, calling her back to him. She felt so defenseless.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Ava never would have pictured Michael to be the caring type. She figured she still had a lot to learn about her new ‘friends’.

“I… I don’t know.” Ava stammered. She didn’t like opening up to people. It made her vulnerable. She didn’t want to be weak, but she had also never felt this safe before. She felt free and like she was able to open up to these new people she had met. It was new to her and she was having a hard time getting use to it.

Then she did something she had never done before. A thing that was very new to her and a little unnerving. She began to cry.

“Hey what’s wrong?” Michael asked not really sure what to do. He didn’t really know Ava that well.

“I…” Ava sniffled and then tried to wipe away at her tears. Crying was completely new to her. “I’ve never cried before.” She whispered and buried her face in her hands in shame.

“I don’t like to cry either, but you have to sometimes.” Michael admitted. His openness forced Ava to remove her hands and look at him.

“You do?” Ava asked shyly.

“Of course. It’s like a release.” Michael told her.

Ava swallowed hard and wiped away at her tears.

“I had a dream about Zan.” She said slowly. She wanted to tell some one, maybe if she told Michael they would go away.

“Zan is the other Max right?”

Ava just nodded at his question.

“I keep dreaming that Zan comes after me. That he yells at me for leaving him and that he drags me back to New York.” Ava sniffled again. She left out a few things about the dream. Like the way Zan would beat her till she was quiet and drag her back to the sewer and rape her till she cried out in pain and promised to never leave him again.

“You know it’s just a dream. When I lived with my foster father I use to dream about him hitting me to the point where I died. No matter what I did I kept dreaming about it, it just wouldn’t go away. Even when I moved away and got my own place I kept dreaming about it, but it’s just a dream. You have to keep telling yourself that and then it will go away.” Michael told her wiping at one of the tears on her face.

“It will?”

“Of course they do. They’re just dreams. They can’t really hurt us. Now, do you need anything?”

“No.” Ava replied. “Thank you Michael. No ones ever listened to me before.”

“No sweat. Just don’t go around telling the others I did this. That’s all I need is for Maria to sit me down and try and have intellectual conversations with me.”

Ava laughed as she laid back down.

“You and Maria are good together.” Ava told him as he started to walk back to his room.

“You think so?”

“Yup. I think you guys are perfect for each other.” Ava climbed back under her covers and closed her eyes. “Night.”


Michael closed the door of his bedroom and walked over to his dresser. Opening the top drawer he pulled out the picture of Maria he had ‘borrowed’ from Liz’s house.

Maria looked so beautiful in the picture, he didn’t know why he kept it put away. He figured having it out would make her think that they were completely together and would let his feelings show through. He didn’t care anymore.

Michael closed the drawer and brought the picture over to his nightstand setting it next to his lamp so he could see her bright smile.

A smile crossed his face as he remembered the first time Maria smiled at him. It was something she hardly did, they usually traded insults or weren’t dating.

They needed a chance. He knew she wanted to be in a steady relationship and before he just wasn’t ready for that. He always had to be ready to pack up and leave. Couldn’t have any attachments, but that wasn’t the case anymore. There was no going home. This was his home and he was finally ready to accept that. He needed Maria and he was finally ready to tell her that. She’s probably die from shock, but it would be worth it.

“Goodnight Maria.”

Michael turned out his lamp and went to sleep.


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 19-Mar-2002 9:22:07 PM ]
posted on 26-Mar-2002 7:22:41 PM
*Author's Note*

Ok Ok. I know it's been a long time since I updated. I was having some problems writing this part. I don't know why, but I was just having a hard time concentrating on it.

You guys have been the best though. I'm on spring break right now which gives me plenty of time to write. I hope *wink*

Oh! I sat down and outlined all my ideas for this fic. Boy are you guys in for a wild ride. Things are going to start picking back up. I have about 4 arcs that are going to be coming up, there's going to be a lot of character building, relationships tested, and a lot of action and suspense. I know you all can't wait. It's going to be awesome.

What else... hmmm... oh yeah. A familar character is going to pop us real soon so be prepared for that.

Well, that's all I'm going to give away for now. I'll let you think about it for awhile. *wink*

Now, for what you have been waiting for. A new part.

Part 24

“Damn it!” Kyle yelled. He rubbed the back of his head after banging it into his nightstand.

“Having problems?” His father asked entering the room.

“Just trying to find my keys.” Kyle put simply as he started to look under the bed.

“Can I talk to you for a second Kyle?”

“As long as you make it quick. I need to get to Alex’s.”

“Sure.” Jim replied sitting on the bed. “I just wanted to apologize. We don’t talk much anymore and I haven’t been real supportive since we learned about Max and the others…”

Kyle crawled out from under the bed to look at his dad.

“Look. I realize you are feeling all bad for ignoring me after the whole ‘aliens have landed’ thing, but you can quit the act. Who are you trying to prove you are a good parent to, me or you?” Silence hung in the air as Kyle spotted his keys near his father’s foot.

“I gotta go. I’ll be back later. Maybe.” Kyle said exiting his room and heading to the front door. He swung it open just in time to come face to face with one Amy Deluca.

“Hi Ms. Deluca.” Kyle said letting his sorrow melt into a smile. “How are you?”

“Oh I’m just fine. Thanks for asking. Kyle, is your father home?”

“Yeah he’s around here somewhere. I’ll see you later Ms. Deluca.” Kyle said letting her into the living room as he went out the door.

“Bye Kyle.”

Kyle shut the door and headed for his car, still pissed at his father’s attempts to be a descent human being.

“Kyle who was… Amy!” Jim exclaimed walking into the living room.

“Hi Jim.” Amy said in her sweet voice.

“What brings you around?” Jim asked motioning for her to sit on the couch and he sat in a chair across from her.

“Well, I came to see how you were doing and to see if I could interest you in lunch. Seeing as all the kids are going to be at the Whitman’s all day.”

“Why Amy, I would love lunch.”


“Liz come on. I want to get over there before the sun goes down.” Maria said annoyed as she sat on Liz’s bed. Liz had been in the bathroom for almost an hour and Maria was near the point at which she would just break Liz’s bathroom door down.

“Would you hold on?” Liz yelled from the other side.

“Lizzie, babe. Max would love you if you dyed your skin purple and shaved off all your hair. Who the hell are you trying to impress?” Maria asked agitated.

“I just want to look good. Is that ok with you?” Liz asked walking out of the bathroom. She was dressed in the yellow bikini Maria made her buy, and tied around her waist was one of those beach shirts that she always wanted to buy.

“Why Liz Parker, I sense an air of maturity radiating off of you. Could you have by chance been laid recently?”

“Maria do you have to be so crude?” Liz asked annoyed as she placed a yellow flower in her hair that she left down.

“Oh please. Chica, we all know you and Max did the deed, but neither one of you will spill. Michael as been trying to get Max to say something for two days now, but he won’t budge. Now come on Liz, we are best buds, can’t you tell me anything?” Maria was near begging at this point. If she had to she would get down on her knees to get Liz to spill.

“Why do you want to know so bad?” Liz asked linking arms with Maria as they headed down the hall and out front waiting for Kyle to come pick them up.

“Because, not only are you the first one of us to venture into the whole alien human thing, but you lost your virginity before I did. I want to know everything.” Maria said her eyes widening.

“Alright. Alright. I promise, after the pool party. You. Me. A tub of ice cream and I will spill all.”

“Finally!” Maria exclaimed and Liz just laughed. Their laughter was broken by a car honking.

“Ladies. Your ride is here.” Kyle said.

“Oh. I just love a man in a red sports car.” Maria faked, fanning herself.

“Whatever. Just get in. I want to hit the pool.”

“Yes sir!” Maria and Liz replied at the same time saluting. Kyle just rolled his eyes and they both climbed into the back of his red, convertible mustang.


“Come on Ava.” Michael yelled pounding on the bathroom door. “Max and Isabel are going to be here any minute.”

“I’m coming.” Ava said from the closed bathroom door. A minute later she came out of the bathroom wearing the pink bathing suit Maria made her buy.

“I’m not going!” Ava said putting her hands on her hip.

“What?” Michael stood there standing in front of her. “Why not?”

“First off. I’ve never been swimming before and secondly I… well I…” Ava let her sentence hang off as she stared at the ground shyly.

“You?” Michael pushed.

“I look ridiculous in this bathing suit.” Ava practically whispered, shirking down smaller while still standing.

“Ava, congratulations, you are officially a girl. Everything girls thinks they look bad in a swimming suit.”

“Michael this isn’t funny.”

“Who said I was joking.”

Ava threw her arms in the air in frustrations. “I thought Maria was kidding when she said you were a pigheaded male.”

“Hey. No fair insulting me. That’s only Maria’s job and trust me I get enough of it from her. Now really, you look fine pink is a good color on you, now let’s get going.”




“Interesting conversation.” Isabel said walking through the front door with Max behind her.

“Would you both please tell Ava she looks fine in her bathing suit so we can get going?” Michael begged.

“Is that what’s wrong?” Isabel asked looking from Michael to Ava. Ava gave a frustrated sigh and hung her head. “Ava, you look fine in your suit. I thought you and Maria were at the mall for like 6 hours picking it out. It’s perfect.”

“You think so?” Ava asked hesitantly.

“Yes.” Michael sighed.

Michael then nudged Max, hard.

“Huh. You look really good Ava.” Max said, obviously not paying attention.

“Ignore Max. He doesn’t count. He only has eyes for Liz.” Isabel said, her voice exaggerated.

“Whatever.” Max huffed. “Ava, you do look fine, but we really should be going. Everyone is going to be waiting for us.”

“Ok.” Ava grabbed her bag off the couch and they all headed to the jeep.


“Hey look who finally showed.” Maria said as Michael, Ava, Isabel and Max walked into the backyard.

“Now the party can begin.” Alex said smiling as they all piled into the backyard to get things going.

posted on 31-Mar-2002 10:37:38 PM
*Author's Note*

Well, this took longer than I thought to write. I had fun writing most of this as I close up my Spring Break.

I really don't want to go back to school tomorrow. Sigh.

Anyway, as my Spring Break comes to a close so does all the fun for the group. You'll see what I mean.

Here's to the new part and for disclaimer purposes I use the lyrics from 'You're A God' by Vertical Horizion.

Part 25

“You can blame Ava for making us late.” Michael commented and then got hit in the back of the head by Isabel.

“Shut up Michael.”

Isabel and Ava walked over to the lounge chairs where Maria was already laying, soaking in the desert sun.

Max’s eyes drifted across the backyard taking in the new in ground pool and flowers that were a new addition. It made the backyard look like a tropical paradise, which was completed by Liz sitting at the edge of the pool.

Her dark hair was cascading down her back and the yellow flower placed behind her ear matched perfectly with her yellow bikini.

Max didn’t need to think twice, he immediately walked over to the edge of the pool and dipped his legs in, letting their thighs brush together.


“Hey.” Liz replied taking all of Max in. He was already in his suit like all the other guys so she had a perfect view of his upper body. They both became oblivious to anything or anyone around them.

Michael, after he stopped staring at Maria’s backside, saw the ‘soulmate’ look passing between Max and Liz.

He tapped Kyle on the shoulder, who had been talking to Alex, and all three guys looked over at Max and Liz.

The three communicated silently. Alex counted to three silently and then on command the three guys jumped in the pool, soaking Max and Liz. Along with the other girls who had been near the pool.

When the three guys came up for air it wasn’t just an upset Max and Liz they were met with. Isabel, Ava and Maria stood behind Max and Liz, soaked and with their hands on their hips.

“Bad move Guerin.” Maria said trying to wring out her short wet hair.

“Hey. We were just trying to get Max and Liz before they ended up ignoring all of us for the rest of the afternoon.

“We aren’t that bad.” Max and Liz said at the same time and everyone started laughing.

Max slide into the pool splashing water over at Michael before during his attention back to Liz. She smiled down at him and kissed him briefly before getting up and going back over to Maria and the girls to get some sun. Max couldn’t help but watch her, he loved watching her and could do it for the rest of us life.

“Come one Max, we’re going to play volleyball and I need a partner.” Alex called.

With a sigh, Max tore his eyes away from Liz and went to join in the game.


“Ok Liz. I know I promised for later, but I just can’t wait.” Maria said rolling onto her stomach to face Liz.

“Wait for what?” Ava asked.

“For Liz to tell me all about her night with Max.” Maria replied.

“Oh. I want to hear this.” Isabel popped in.

“Since when, I don’t you didn’t want to hear about you’re brother’s sex life.” Maria challenged.

“I don’t want details, I just want the basic idea.” Isabel retorted.

“Hey!” Liz threw her hands up in the air. “Who said I was going to say anything anyway.”

“Yeah, you guys, Liz doesn’t have to say anything if she doesn’t want to.”

“Thank you Ava.” Liz said.

“Oh, that’s no fun. Come one Liz.” Maria begged. Liz tried to ignore her and Isabel, but finally gave up.

“Fine! What do you want to know?” Liz sat up and put more lotion on her legs, while trying to not look at the guys in the pool.

“Did it hurt?” Isabel asked rather bluntly for her.

“Yeah it did at first and I was a little sore later, but it isn’t that bad.”

“Did anything weird, like alien weird?” Maria asked and Liz was proud of her. She expected much worse from Maria.

“Not really. I saw a flash of stars we I um… well… you know.” Liz said blushing.

“Did you guys hump like rabbits?”

Now that is the Maria I know. Liz thought to herself with a smile.

“No.” Liz replied simply before laying back down.

“No questions from you?” Maria asked Ava.

“There isn’t anything I need to know.” Ava replied sadly before rolling onto her back and looking away from them.

Isabel, Maria and Liz all exchanged a look. They knew something was up with Ava and they planned to try and talk about it with her later. Hopefully they could help her out.


“Ow!” Kyle yelled as the ball hit him in the head. Again.

“If you would be paying attention.” Michael started.

“I am paying attention.” Kyle shot out throwing the volleyball back at Alex. He was paying attention. Paying attention to Ava as she laid in the sun.


“Hey I got an idea.” Alex said throwing the ball to the side.

“Yeah what’s that?” Michael asked.

“Help me move this net and I’ll tell you.”


Maria felt a shadow form on her face. She blinked open her eyes to see Max, Michael, Alex and Kyle standing in front of her looking no so innocent.

“Is there a good reason why you are blocking my sun?”

“Chicken fights.” Alex said simply.

“No way!” Maria and Liz exclaimed at once.

“Last time I played with you a broke my wrist.” Maria complained.

“You sprained your wrist, you didn’t break it.” Alex pointed out. “Plus, that was your annoying cousins fault not mine.”

“Whatever.” Maria shot out annoyed.

“Come one it’ll be fun.” Kyle said.

“I’m game.” Ava replied getting up and standing next to Kyle.

“Well, I have a partner.” Kyle said looping his arm around Ava.

“I’m in too.” Isabel said getting up and standing beside Alex.

“Come on you two.” Michael said. Maria and Liz exchanged glances before finally giving in.

“Fine. Fine, but we can’t all go at once. I don’t want another ‘sprained’ wrist.” Maria commented standing up.

“Ok. Well, Isabel and I with go against Kyle and Ava first. Then you and Michael can go against Max and Liz and whoever the winners are can go against each other.” Alex suggested.

“That was very thought out, you were planning this already.” Maria accused.

“Doesn’t matter if I was or not, are you game with that?”

“Fine.” Maria said giving in.

“Let the games begin.”


“Kyle don’t you dare drop me!” Ava squealed as he hoisted her onto his shoulders.

“I’m not going to drop you, now you better win if you don’t want to end up in the water.” Kyle replied.

“Oh god. We’re going to lose, Isabel is like twice my size.” Ava said watching as Isabel got onto Alex’s shoulders.

“You’ll be fine. I have a good hold on you and you’re petite so it’ll take a lot more to knock us over since we’re not too top heavy.”

“Well, that’s good I think. So what do I have to do. I’ve never done this before.”

“Just try and knock Isabel over.” Kyle explained to her. He held her legs tightly and was fighting all urges to rub his hand up her smooth bare legs.

“Ok. I think I got it.” She replied sweetly.

Kyle walked them into the center of the pool as Alex walked Isabel over.

“Ready to lose?” Alex challenged.

“Yeah are you ready to lose?” Kyle retorted. Ava was trying her best to stay up right. It was going to be an interesting battle.


An hour later they all sat on towels near the pool after their long war. Ava sat proudly next to Kyle after they had beaten Alex and Isabel and Michael and Maria.

Liz was seated in Max’s lap next to Ava and Kyle, while Michael and Maria laid on their stomachs next to them.

Alex and Isabel had to be different. Isabel was sitting in one of the lounge chairs and Alex was on a lounge chair next to her, strumming on his acoustic guitar.

“Hey Alex, when did you get the acoustic one? I thought you were just a bass player?” Michael asked.

“I’m broadening my horizons.” Alex replied strumming on the strings.

“Alex.” They all heard the tone of Maria’s voice. It was that tone where no matter what she said you knew you were going to agree to it.

“What Maria?”

“Play my song?” She begged, giving him that look.

“Ugh. No I am not singing for you.”

“You sing?” Isabel asked.

“Yeah he does. Really well in fact.” Maria piped in.

“Oh Alex. I want to hear you sing.” Isabel said. That was all it took for Alex’s face to light up.

“Ok.” He replied a little too quickly. He began to strum the cords on his guitar and then began to sing.

“I've gotta be honest
I think you know
We're covered in lies and that's okay
And there's somewhere beyond this, I know
But I hope I can find the words to say”

“Never again, no...
No, never again...”

“'Cause you're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
That you would know
You're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
I'd let you go”

“But I've been unable
To put you down
I'm still learning things I ought to know by now
It's under the table, so
I need something more to show, somehow”

“So, never again, no...
No, never again”

“'Cause you're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
That you would know
You're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
I'd let you go”

“I've got to be honest
I think you know
We're covered in lies and that's okay
There's somewhere beyond this, I know
But I hope I can find the words to say”

“Never again, no...
No, never again...”

“'Cause you're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
That you would know
You're a god
And I am not
And I just thought
I'd let you go”

“You're a god”

“Oh, and I am not” Maria sang.

“I just thought that you would know...”
“Oh, I thought that you would know” Liz and Maria sang together.

“You're a god”

“Oh, and I am not” Liz, Maria and Isabel sang together.

“I just thought
I'd let you go”

Alex finished up the last few cords and they all applauded and cheered.

“I didn’t know you could sing so well.” Isabel complimented. “You have an incredible voice.” She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Thanks.” He said blushing.

“Wow. It’s starting to get dark.” Liz noted looking up at the sky as she leaned back against Alex.

“Yeah. In a few more hours it’ll be dark and you know what that means.” Alex said.

“Night swim.” Maria, Liz and Alex said at the same time. Liz and Maria immediately started giggling.

“Do you ever get the feeling of being out of the circle?” Michael commented and got a slug from Maria.

“The three of us kind of had a wild summer after freshman year.” Liz explained.

“That would be when I broke my wrist.” Maria added.

“Sprained.” Alex mumbled under his breath.

“I don’t remember any of that.” Kyle said saving Alex from a fight with Maria.

“You were at football camp during most of that. It was right after we started dating.” Liz explained.

“You and Liz dated?” Ava asked.

“Yeah for awhile till Max stole her away.” Kyle said jokingly sending fake death glares at Max.

“Hey I’m hungry.” Michael said standing up. “Let’s get some food, rest and then by that time it’ll be dark enough for a night swim.”

“I love the way you think.” Maria said as Michael helped her up off the ground and they all headed inside.


“I had fun yesterday.” Ava said as she sat down on the couch and turned on the TV.

“Yeah it was fun.” Michael replied from his seat at the counter. “I still can’t believe we all lost to you and Kyle. Twice.”

Ava just grinned. Michael took another bite out of his sandwich when the phone rang.


“Is Tess with you?” The voice said on the other end. Michael could feel the cold and emotionless in the voice and new it was Nasado.

“Umm…” Michael felt his voice faltering and quickly recovered. “Yeah Tess is here.” Michael looked over at Ava and saw her face go pale. She nodded and got up off the couch to take the phone from Michael.

“Hello.” She said trying to keep her voice steady. Michael stood beside her not moving an inch.

“What the hell are you doing there? I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for days now!” The angry voice said into the phone. Ava knew that Tess was probably intimidated by Nasado so she didn’t worry when the fear was evident in her voice.

“I got scared in the house by myself so Michael said I could stay with him.”

“Fine. How are things with you and Max going?” His voice changing instantly although she knew there was no emotion behind it.

“Oh things are great.” Ava let her voice get peppy and annoying. “He takes me out of the movies and dinner and last week he was so sweet he bought me this cute little…”

“I don’t care about that!” His voice booming almost made her drop the phone. “Have you and Max consummated yet. That’s the important thing and don’t you damn well forget it.”

“I’m sorry.” Ava said real tears actually coming to her eyes. “Max… Max wants us to wait till we get back home to… to do anything.”

“Well.” Ava closed her eyes and hoped Liz was right and that she had done what she was supposed to do. “That puts a slight damper in my plans. It must be that damn human he was with before. Can’t get over the little brown haired tramp.”

“No I don’t think…”

“Don’t worry about it my sweet Tess. Daddy with take care of her.”


“I’ll be in Roswell in a week after I take care of a few more things here in Washington. After I’m done with Liz they’ll need her dental records to identify her.”

Before Ava could reply he hung up. She was in shock, the phone slipped from her hands and she felt like she was going to faint. She started to fall backwards and Michael caught her as the tears started falling down her face. She cried harder than she ever had before.

“What have I done?”

posted on 11-Apr-2002 7:19:27 PM
*Author's Note*

Everyone miss me!

I've been really busy, but I was finally able to write a new part.

I'm having problems with Liz's character all of a sudden. I think I lost touch with it and I'm not real sure what that's about. I can usually write Liz so well. Who knows.

Anyway, here's the new part.

Part 26


Liz closed her eyes as once again, Max’s lips came crashing on hers. They had been in her bedroom for almost an hour, promising Mrs. Parker that they were going to be spring cleaning. It had only taken 20 minutes before Liz ended up with her back on the bed and Max on top of her.

“Max… we… we need to stop.” Liz said trying to pull away from his kiss, but he refused to quit.

“I know.” He breathed out before moving his lips to her neck. “We should stop.”


Liz moved her fingers to the buttons on Max’s shirt and started to undo them. She knew she shouldn’t be doing it, with her parents being in the café, but she couldn’t help herself. She needed Max.

Just then a banging on her bedroom door snapped her out of it.

“Max. Liz. Get your asses downstairs now.” Michael’s tough voice boomed even through the closed door.

Max climbed off of Liz quickly and Liz helped re-button his shirt.

“Come on let’s go.” Max grabbed Liz by the hand and they both ran down the stairs.

Liz made it down to the back room first surveying what was in front of her. Isabel, Alex and Maria stood in the corner looking helpless and confused. Michael stood in the middle of the room, his face full of worry as he continued to pace. Liz averted her gaze to the couch where Kyle was sitting, cradling Ava in his arms as she cried.

“What happened?” Liz asked fear creeping in her voice as Max came and stood behind her.

“That’s a good question.” Michael said still pacing as all eyes fell on me. “We get a phone call from Nasado, he wants to talk to Ava, well… Tess. I hand her the phone, she talks to him and then the next thing I know she is practically crying and fainting in my arms and she has yet to say what happened!” The rise in Michael’s voice invoked another cry out of Ava.

“Guerin, will you shut the hell up?” Kyle snapped at him, trying to calm Ava back down.

“Ava. Ava? Come on. We can’t make it better till you tell us what happened?” Kyle said in a slow and quiet voice, while rubbing his hand up her bare arm to calm her cries.

“Nasado… called.” Ava took in a deep breath and tried to wipe away at her tears. “I said everything Liz told me to say and… and… he got mad. He wanted Max and I to… to…”

“Consummate?” Liz offered, what she figured Ava was trying to say.

Ava just nodded, her cries and sniffles till apparent. “He… he got mad and… and…”

“Ava what did he say?” Liz pushed kneeing down on the ground so she could look Ava in the eyes.

“He said he was going to come here and kill you.” Ava shot out quickly before she started crying again.

Kyle cradled Ava against him as he looked from the small person in his arms, back to Liz.

The group went silent. Everyone went into shock, Michael stopped pacing and stood next to Maria, who couldn’t decide if she wanted to scream or cry.

Liz fell backwards off her knees and sat on the ground. She left like all the air had been punched out of her lungs. Where did I go wrong? I did everything perfect. How could I have screwed things up so badly?

“We have to do something!” Isabel screeched, forcing everyone to look over at her.

“Things were just starting to get back on track and I’m not going to let some shape-shifting alien ruin all that we worked so hard to get.” Her voice was much calmer now, but her fear was showing through. Alex came and put his arm around Isabel and held her tightly, a silent signal that he was there for her.

“Kyle.” Liz spoke softly, not looking at him. “Take Ava back to your place and try and get her to rest. In a couple of hours come back ok?”

“Yeah.” Kyle responded. He lifted up the practically weightless girl in his arms and headed to the door. She felt so small to him and so broken. He knew she was just in shock and blaming herself, but his protectiveness took over and he planned to keep her safe.

“Liz.” Liz heard Max speak her name as he crouched down beside her. “We’re going to take care of this. We’ll come up with a plan. Does anyone have any ideas?”

Isabel was about to speak, but Liz cut her off.

“I don’t know what to do.” Liz refused to look up at her friends. She felt like she had let them down. “He can’t die. Only a skin can kill him entirely and besides, he’s a shape-shifter. If he comes to Roswell we’ll never know.”

Everyone was at a loss for words. No one knew what to say, they all felt betrayed by some higher power that kept throwing such horrible circumstances at them.

“This is only the beginning.” Liz continued. She placed her hands on the side of the floor and helped herself up into a standing position. Max followed suit. “If only… if only I knew where the skins were.”

Just then a blond waitress walked into the back room.

“What? You guys like part of some group orgy. Maybe Roswell does have potential.” The blond replied.

Liz felt everything stop as she looked over the waitress. She blinked twice to make sure she wasn’t seeing things.

“Courtney shouldn’t you be working considering you don’t get paid to hide in the back room.” Maria snapped in added aggravation.

“Courtney!” Michael yelled.

“Fine. See you around, Mikey G.” Courtney winked at Michael before going back into the café.

“Why in the hell didn’t someone tell me she was working here?” Liz practically screamed.

“Liz, I don’t really think that’s important right now.” Maria spoke calmly seeing the hysteria on her best friend.

Suddenly a misplaced smile broke on Liz’s face. “Thank you!” She screamed at the ceiling before running back into the café.

It took her only moments to pick out Courtney standing by one of the tables, trying to take some guys order. Liz walked right up to the table with a renewed sense of confidence in her choices.

“Courtney, I need to speak to you in the back.”

“I thought I couldn’t be in the back.” Courtney said walking towards the kitchen window and slapping down the order.

“It’s really important.” Liz placed her hand on Courtney’s back, near her release valve for her husk. “Really important.” She emphasized by pressing her finger into Courtney’s back with a little more pressure.

Courtney spun her head as best she could to look at Liz. Her body was tense and Liz felt horrible about what she was doing, but she planned on making Courtney do what she said, so she couldn’t show any weakness.

Courtney just nodded and they both headed into the back room.

Alex and Isabel looked up from their position on the couch and everyone else looked strangely at Liz.

As soon as the back door shut, Liz jumped into action.

“Courtney, we know who and what you are and so help me god if you don’t do what we say then tonight the cleaning people will be sweeping your dust off the ground, you got that.” Liz pushed Courtney into the center of the room and everyone stared at her.

“Courtney’s a skin. She’s working for Whitaker, or so she says she is. In reality Courtney is part of a different group of skins who sent her as a spy to make sure Nikolas doesn’t do anything stupid.”

“How the hell did you know that?” Courtney snapped staring at Liz.

“I know a lot of things. Now listen Courtney, you’re going to help us out.”

“Or what?”

“Or we kill you.” Michael spoke from behind her.

They could all sense the hint of fear coming from Courtney, there was also something else there as she somewhat bowed her head to Michael.

“What do you want?” She asked, not wanting or caring to fight.

“Tell Whitaker you over heard Max and Michael talking about Nasado posing as Pierce, but only for a few more days. Then he’s disappearing. She’ll only have till the end of the week if she wants him dead.”

Everyone was staring at Liz in disbelief. It was a side of her that no one had seen before. She was demanding and acting like a true leader. A true queen.

“At the risk of ending up a pile of ash tomorrow I’ll pass along the information to Whitaker.” Courtney headed away from the circle and towards the back door, before leaving she turned around to face Liz.

“I don’t know why you’re trying to off the shape-shifter, but he’s going to be the least of your problems.”

“One enemy at a time.” Liz replied.

Courtney nodded in understanding and then left a very stunned group.

No one moved. They didn’t even take in a breath in fear of shattering the frail moment. Just then Liz turned to face Max.

“Did… did I just do that?” She asked in a whisper.

“Yeah you did.” Max responded looking her over. The reaction was instantaneous. All of her strength crumbled away and Max barely had enough time to catch the fainting Liz.

Max lifted Liz off the ground in one swoop and held her in his arms. Taking a deep breath he headed towards the stairway.

“Max.” Isabel called out and he spun around to look at his sister. “What should we do?”

“Michael. Maria, you guys need to cover for Liz for a while. Isabel, you and Alex should go check on Ava, to see if she is ok. Tell her and Kyle what happened. I’m going to lay Liz down. She needs to rest.” Max didn’t even wait for confirmation, he just headed upstairs with Liz in his arms.


Max laid Liz down on her bed, letting her head hit the soft pillows. He looked her over and felt a slight bit of content at seeing how relaxed her features now appeared as she felt.

Anger quickly flooded Max and it took all his urge to keep himself from blasting away at everything in her room. He knew things weren’t going to be perfect, Liz had seen there future and it had been horrible. He knew that just by getting rid of Tess wasn’t going to fix everything and that there was a slight possibility that things would get worse, but that still didn’t make him feel any better.

All he wanted was for Liz to wake up into a world where no one was trying to hurt her or take her away from him. They had barely seen the beginning of the fight and all ready it was starting out horrible. If it was going to be this bad in the beginning, then he knew it was only going to get much worse before it would get better.

Max reached over and took one of Liz’s small hands into his own.

“Please let us all make it out of this alive.”

posted on 18-Apr-2002 12:20:20 AM
*Author's Note*

Thanks again for the awesome feedback guys. You are really the best. Without you there would be no way that I could continue writing as much of this story as I do. I would have given up a long time ago.

Here's the new part. I hope its ok.

Part 27

Kyle tried to balance the sleeping Ava that was in his arms, while trying to open the front door. He almost thought he had it, when it swung open and his dad was standing right there.

“What happened?”

“Let me lay her down then I will tell you.” Kyle spoke while heading through the front door and down the hall to his bedroom. Carefully, he laid Ava down and pulled a blanket from the edge of his bed to cover her with.

As he looked down at her he was amazed at how small she looked. She didn’t seem like the type to fall apart when something bad happened. Ava had grown up all her life in New York on the streets without parents or any real friends. Kyle had been so sure she was like this tough chick. He had a lot to learn.

Kyle leaned forward and placed a small kiss on her forehead. He had this instinct to protect her and he planned to do that. He knew she blamed herself for what was happened, but once she was awake he would set her straight.

Kyle shut the door slightly and walked into the living room where his dad was already sitting down on the couch.

“So what happened? Is everyone alright?” Kyle dad started throwing out the questions even before Kyle could even sit down.

“They’re fine. I guess that shape-shifter, Nasad-something called and upset Ava. He wants to kill Liz, or something like that. I don’t know, the bastard made Ava cry. Liz said she was going to take care of it though, so I brought Ava home.” Kyle explained while looking over at his bedroom door. For a second he wondered if he should be leaving her alone.

“You just left! Kyle how could you just do that, I mean, we need to find out what’s going to happen to Liz. Besides that, she’s going to need help and…”

“Liz is a big girl dad. Plus she has four aliens to protect her. I don’t think there is anything the local sheriff could possibly do.” Kyle said bitterly. He hated how his father was acting. If some shape-shifting alien wanted him dead, he’s just turn the other way.

“Kyle look.” Jim was about to keep going, but before he had a chance, Isabel and Alex walked through the door.

“What happened?” Kyle said jumping out of his chair, ignoring his dad’s last words.

“We think we have it taken care of.” Alex started.

“There was a skin who was working in the Crashdown and Liz was able to get her to tell another skin the Nasado is in Washington and that other skin is going to kill him before he gets here.” Isabel finished for Alex.

“Well, that’s good news. How’s Liz?” He asked, still ignoring his father who was now standing behind him.

“She’s ok.” Alex started. “Not really use to this whole being a leader thing, she kind of fainted, but Max is taking care of her. How’s Ava?”

“She fell asleep on the way here. I’m going to let her stay here to night. I don’t want her back at Michael’s incase Nasado tries to call her again.”

“That’s a good idea.” Isabel said nodding.

“So what do we do now?” Alex asked and the three stared at each, with out the slightest clue of what to do.


Maria busied herself by sweeping in the back room. She couldn’t concentrate, everything had been going so well and then it fell apart. Right before her eyes. The thing that was bothering her the most was how Liz had acted. She knew this was the beginning and Liz had accepted it. Liz was acting fearless, while Maria was scared out of her mind.


All she wanted was to act like all the alien stuff wasn’t real. To have a normal life so that her best friend wouldn’t have to feel any pain anymore.

“Maria!” Michael yelled, finally getting her attention.

“What?!” Maria screamed back in aggravation.

“You’ve been sweeping for almost an hour. The floor is clean now. Why don’t you come sit here and calm down.” He said his voice a little lower as he looked at her head on from his spot on the couch.

“Calm down. You want me to CALM DOWN!” Maria screamed letting the broom slip from her hands and crash on the floor. “My best friend could die at the end of the week and you want me to be calm and act like nothing is going to happen, well I’m sorry Michael, but I’m not like that. God, I just wish none of this was happening. We don’t deserve any of this crap.” Maria rubbed her forehead as she stood in the middle of the room.

Michael stood up and walked over to her, but she backed away from him.

“Maria, look, I know you are upset. I’m just as mad as you are, but we’re going to take care of it…”

“This time. But what about next time? What about when some alien spawn thing comes to Roswell and there is no way to stop it? What if Liz dies? Or Alex? Or me? Then what? Then what do we do?” Maria cried as she felt all her frustrations coming to the surface.

“Maria. I don’t know!” Michael shouted. “I don’t have the answer to everything. I can’t guarantee that everything is going to be, I can only say that we’re going to do everything in our power to make sure nothing bad happens.”

“That’s not good enough Michael. How do I know that I’m going to live to see tomorrow?”

Her question hung in the air. Michael didn’t know how to answer her. How could he answer her. The question was an impossible one to answer.

“Maria, how would you like me to answer that?” He asked her looking into her eyes. She immediately looked away from him.

“I don’t know Michael.” Maria took in a deep breath, looking back up at him. “I do know that I am sick of us all being in danger. We’ve all been through so much and Liz has made it very clear that it’s going to get worse. I’m scared Michael and I don’t want to be afraid like this. I don’t want to have to worry that the new person in Roswell might want to kill me. I don’t want to have to look behind every corner in fear that there is someone there waiting for me, or for Liz, or for you. I don’t want this anymore Michael.”

Michael stared at her in shock. He was pretty sure he had heard her wrong. He had to of heard her wrong.

“You want out?”

His question rang in her ears. Did she want out? She wasn’t sure. It sounded so good. Being out of the group, out of danger, but then what happened if because she wasn’t there something happened to Michael or someone else.

“I…” She couldn’t say anything, words just weren’t forming.

“Maria. I want more than anything for you to stay. I… well… I need you around. I need you to be here, but I won’t put you in danger. I can’t. It’s your decision though and if you will feel better being out then be out, but I’ll be here if you want to come back.” Michael finished up. He closed his eyes and let out a breath before turning away from her and leaving the Crashdown.

“Damn it!” He yelled punching his fists into the wall. He didn’t want to let Maria go, but it was probably for the best. He didn’t want her to be in danger anymore. If something happened to her he would always blame himself for it and he couldn’t do that.

Forcing his fist into the wall one last time, he watched as red blood seeped from his knuckles down his now pale fingers. Michael took in deep breaths, not feeling the throbbing pain that was in his hand. It was for the best. Maria needed to be safe and being with him wasn’t safe.

With that last thought he began his walk home.


Maria stood staring at the back door in shock. Michael had cut her loose. Let her out of their tight group all because she had rambled on and on about what she had no idea.

She was scared, she couldn’t lie to herself about that, but somehow the danger was worth it if she got to be with Michael.

The sound of footsteps caused her to turn around as she saw Max walk down the stairs.

“How is she?” Maria asked, her entire thought changing.

“Asleep. I think she just needs to rest. What happened?” Max asked, taking note of the fallen broom and missing Michael.

“I think I just accidentally broke up with Michael.”

“What?” Max asked, not sure if he was hearing her right or not.

“Oh god.” Maria’s trembling hands flew up to her mouth. “I can’t believe I said all those things. I practically blamed him for my being in danger. Oh god.” She closed her eyes trying to make sense of what she had done and how to fix it.

“Maria. I’m sure it will be ok. Do you want me to talk to him?” Max asked her. Maria just smiled at him. The guy had an evil shape-shifting alien who wanted to kill the love of his life, yet he could still offer to help with her little relationship screw ups.

“No. I’ll take care of him. He’s my space-boy. Plus it was really honorable of him to care so much about my safety to walk away from me. He can be the best sometimes.” Maria said grinning even harder as she thought about all the great things Michael always seemed to do for her.

“Yeah, I guess he comes in handy.” Max said winking at her.

“You got everything covered here?” She asked.

“Yeah. You go and fix things with Michael.”

“Thanks girlfriend.” Maria said kissing Max on the cheek before running out of the backroom and straight to her Jetta.

“Ok Maria. Don’t screw up.” With that little pep talk, she started the car and headed for his apartment.

posted on 19-Apr-2002 12:36:47 AM
*Author's Note*

*beams* I love all your feedback. It make me sit down and write and low and behold I have a new part.

I really like this one. It's going to end up being one of *my* favorite parts by the time this fic is over. Which don't anyone worry, we still have a long way to go.

Part 28

Maria sat in the Jetta not really sure what to do. She was parked in front of Michael’s apartment, and yet she couldn’t get out of the car.

“Come on Deluca. You can do this.”


Michael continued to pace in his dark apartment living room. He couldn’t seem to concentrate on anything. He thought coming home would make him feel better, but he still felt miserable.

God, I’ve had to break up with Maria before, walk away from her before, why is it so hard now?

That was the question that was haunting his every thought. Something had changed in him since Liz began to see the future. Hearing all the bad things had made him realize how much he needed Maria and how short life was too keep pushing her away.

Of course, he had to push her away again. Not because he wanted to, but because he needed to. Michael was not going to put her in danger. It was just beginning and there was no way he could survive if something happened to her.

He was doing the right thing. Wasn’t he?

Just then there was a knock on his door.

Michael walked over to the door, anger in his step, he feared for the well being of the person behind the door. Whoever thought they could bother him while he was in misery.

Michael swung the door open, his jaw nearly dropping to the floor. On the other side of the door was Maria.

“I need to talk to you.” Maria said walking past him into the living room.

“I thought we said everything that needed to be said.” Michael said shutting the door, when he turned around to face her, he wasn’t given time to react. Maria had flown into his arms and her lips were planted firmly on his.

Michael didn’t bother to wonder why she was kissing him, or that he should resist, he just went on instinct and kissed her back.

After a few moments, Maria broke the kiss, but didn’t pull too far away from him.

“Michael, back at the Crashdown, I was upset and scared. I’m still scared. Scared that I could die without having lived a full life, but the thing is, I could live to be 102, but if I don’t have you with me it is no life at all. I love you Michael and I’m with you all the way.”

Maria felt all sorts of fear in that moment. She had professed everything to Michael and she was afraid that he would turn away from her.

Michael had different thoughts though. He crushed her to him and held her tightly, never wanting to let go.

“Maria, I am going to do everything in my power to keep you safe. I don’t care how many battles I have to fight. I’m never going to let anything happen to you.” Michael took in a deep breath and closed his eyes.

“I love you Maria.” He declared and heard a small cry come out of Maria. She looked up into his eyes with a huge grin.

“Could you say that one more time?” She asked laughing.

“I love you Maria.”

Maria giggled and kissed him on the nose.


“Come on Ava, we gotta go.” Kyle yelled into the closed bathroom door.

It had been three days since the phone call from Nasado. Three days that Ava had been living with him and three days that the whole group had been on pins and needles waiting for Courtney to come back with some form of news.

“Son, can I talk to you for a second?” Kyle turned to see his father standing in the hallway.

Kyle looked from the bathroom door, to his watch, to his dad.


They both walked into the living room, sitting on the couch next to each other.

“I wanted to apologize to you Kyle.” His father started.

“What for? What did you do now?” He asked, looking back up at the clock.

“I know I haven’t been the best father in the world. Ever since your mom left I’ve… well… I’ve ignored you. Something odd struck me the other day when I realize I know as much about you as a do my own father. I don’t know my father at all. Our relationship took a turn for the worse when he started talking about aliens and well… I don’t know what happened to us, but Kyle, I don’t want us to end up like that. I don’t want you years from now realizing you never knew your own father.”

Kyle took in his father’s words. It was true. They were strangers living under the same roof. It never bothered Kyle before, but if his father wanted to patch things up then he was going to have it out with him.

“You want to fix things between us?” Kyle asked.


“Then tell me why the hell my mother walked out on me?!” Kyle yelled. “What did you do to make her leave me?”

Silence hung in the air. For years Kyle wanted to ask his father that very question. That was what kept Kyle from any father-son bonding. He would continue to blame his father for his mothers leaving, unless he got a true answer.

“I don’t know why Michelle left. Things just weren’t working I guess. I loved your mom Kyle. I really did, but it wasn’t enough for her.”

“That doesn’t explain why she left me. Why she won’t write me, or call or anything. I mean… there had to have been something.”

“Kyle I don’t know why your mom left!” Jim yelled jumping off the couch. “Kyle, I wanted to repair things for us, not relish on your mothers choice in abandoning us.”

“Why the hell do you think I won’t talk to you?!” Kyle yelled back. “She abandoned me and my father shut down. You both left me that day. You stopped being my father they day she walked away.”

They both fell silent as Ava walked into the room.

“I’m sorry I…” Ava trailed off, she went to turn around, but Kyle grabbed her by the arm.

“No, its fine.” He pulled Ava over to the front door and before leaving he turned back to face is father.

“Look…dad.” Kyle took in a deep breath. “I’m still your son and I’m still my mother’s son too. It’s you who broke off our relationship. It’s you who keeps up living as strangers under the same roof. If you’re looking to get that father-son relationship back then you have to figure out why you abandoned me along with mom all those years ago.”

Kyle opened the door and ushered Ava outside.

“I’ll be waiting.” With that Kyle shut the door, leaving a very stunned father still in the living room.

Jim let Kyle’s words sink in. It was his fault. If only Michelle hadn’t left.

Jim collapsed on the couch and thought back to the day is wife had walked away. The last time he had ever been a true father to his son.

“Dad! Play catch with me.” The 6 year-old Kyle yelled to his father from outside.

“In a minute Kyle.” Jim called from the bedroom window. He took one more glance to watch his son play in the warm summer night, before turning back to his wife.

“Michelle, what’s wrong?” Jim asked sitting on the bed with her.

“Nothing. Go play with your son. He wants you.” Michelle spoke out, looking away from him and away from the window.

“Kyle can wait a few more minutes. I’m worried about you Michelle, you’ve been acting strange the past few days.” Jim brushed a piece of his blond wife’s hair from her face.

“I’m fine Jim. Go be with your son.”

“All right. I love you.” Jim kissed his wife on the head before heading outside to his son.

“Dad! What took you so long?” Kyle asked, holding his football in both his hands.

“I was talking to your mom.”

“Is mommy ok?”

“She’s fine Kyle. Now why don’t you show me how well you can throw that football?”


“I don’t understand. Why are you leaving?” Jim asked his wife as she packed up all her things.

“This just isn’t working Jim. I thought it was going to, but I’m not happy. I haven’t been for a long time. I need to go.” Michelle said grabbing her suitcase and heading out of their bedroom and down the hall.

“Go. Go where? When are you coming back?” Jim asked her, panic and fear that he was losing his wife. Forever.

“Jim. I’m not coming back.” Michelle started, not completely meeting his heartbroken gaze. “I met this guy a few months ago. He’s moving to New York and I’m going with him.”

“How can you do this?! I love you! Our son loves you! How can you just leave us?”

“Jim. Don’t make this any harder than it is.” Michelle pleaded. “I don’t want to talk about this any further.” Michelle tried to go out the front door, but Jim stopped her.

“Please Michelle don’t go. I love you and I know you love me.”

“No Jim.” Michelle said finally looking him in the eyes. “I don’t love you. I don’t think I ever did, but we were dating for so long and I didn’t see any other choice to get married. Until I met Dave, it was then I realized how unhappy I was. This isn’t fair to any of us. I don’t love you like that and I’m not going to keep leading you on.”

Jim took a deep breath to keep his emotions in check.

“What about Kyle? Are you going to abandon him to? Let me go get him, you can tell him you don’t love him too!” Jim shouted

“Jim, you’re being irrational!” Michelle shouted back. “I’m going now.”

“What about your son?”

Michelle stopped in her tracks and without turning around she said her final words.

“He’s your son.”

With that Michelle walked out the front door and out of their lives.

Jim slowly walked back to his room and collapsed on his bed, feeling tears prickle behind his eyes.

“Daddy.” Kyle popped his head into the room holding onto his stuffed animal, Mr. Squishels.

“Are you ok?”

Jim smiled weakly at his son.

“I’m ok. You head back to bed now. It’s late.”

“Where’s mommy?”

The question stung in Jim’s heart.

“She had to go away for awhile.”

Kyle walked into the room and climbed on the bed next to his dad.

“When’s she coming back?”

“Soon. She’ll be back soon.” Jim lied, not wanting to have to put the pain to his young son yet.

“Ok dad.” Kyle hopped off the bed and was on his way back to his room, before he turned around and walked back to his father.

“Here dad. You take Mr. Squishels tonight. So you don’t have to sleep alone.” Kyle handed that falling apart stuffed toy to his father and Jim took it in his hands, unbelieving the bravery coming for is so very young son.

“Thank you son.”

“Night dad.”

Jim watched as his son left the room and went into his own bed. How would he ever explain to his son that his mother didn’t love them. That she left and would never return.

He would just never mention it. Even if it meant lying to Kyle for a while. He wouldn’t talk of his mother, unless asked and even then he would only sort of answer. It was the only solution.

Jim squeezed the tattered toy to his heart and let a tear fall down his face. He loved his wife so much and now she was gone.

Jim took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He had lied to Kyle, so long ago and he never got it back. It was after that, that Jim had pulled away from his only family. His son. He didn’t want to hurt Kyle by telling him that his mother didn’t love him so he just stopped talking to Kyle. He pulled farther and farther away and now Kyle was right. They were strangers in their own house.

“Damn it Michelle. I’m not going to let you take everything away from me.” Jim immediately went up stairs and then into the attic to find what he was looking for. The things that would get his son back.

posted on 22-Apr-2002 12:51:16 AM
*Author's Note*

You remember awhile back when I mentioned that there were going to be arcs to this fic. We'll we are about to enter the first one. This is probably going to be the shortest arc. Figuring that I don't get sidetracked along they way I am figuring this arc to be about 8 parts long. Give or take one or two parts. This is all in theory though, I meant to start this arc awhile ago and I got carried away with other things I felt that were necissary. *wink*

Anyway, here is the beginning.

Part 29

Liz sat as patiently as she could in the back room of the Crashdown. Her mind was still in disarray over the recent events. Courtney had indeed talked to Whitaker and that’s why Liz had called the group meeting. Courtney was supposed to hear back from Whitaker and Liz wanted everyone to be there when that happened. So that if plan A didn’t work they could come up with a new plan.

A shiver ran through her whole body at the thought that this might not work. That in two more days Nasado would be back in Roswell with every intent of killing her and no possible way to stop him.

“Liz, it’s going to be ok.” Max whispered in her ear.

Liz smiled at him and leaned her back into his chest, as they sat on the couch waiting for everyone to arrive.

“What’s taking so long?” Liz asked, looking at the clock, for the third time.

“Everyone will be here. Don’t worry.” Max placed a single kiss on her forehead and she closed her eyes with content.

Liz was feeling a small amount of peace being in Max’s arms. Then the back door flew open, and Maria and Michael walked in, bickering as always.

Old habits die-hard. Liz thought as she watched them.

“The Jetta runs fine, you just can’t drive.”

“I can to drive. You’re car just sucks.”


“Drama Queen!”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.” Michael kissed Maria quickly, before the both sat on the floor across from Max and Liz.

Liz was about to make a comment about Michael and Maria’s awkward relationship, when Alex and Isabel came in from the café entrance.

“Are we late?” Isabel asked, seeing that Michael and Maria were already there.

“No.” Liz replied. “We’re just waiting on Kyle and Ava now.”

“Ok.” Alex pulled up and chair and sat down, pulling Isabel to sit in his lap.


Kyle pulled his car to a stop in the back alley of the Crashdown.

Ava didn’t know what to say, they had been quiet the whole ride over and she was afraid to ask him anything, afraid to say anything that would upset him.

“Damn it!” Kyle screamed punching his fists into the steering wheel, causing Ava to jump in shock.

“Sorry. Sorry.” He apologized.

“It’s ok Kyle.” Ava reassured him. “Do you… I mean, Do you know want to talk about it?”

“Not really.” He replied.

“Ok.” Silence filled the car again, causing Ava to not want to breath in fear of breaking that silence.

“Maybe after the meeting we can talk though.” Kyle said slowly.

“Yeah. I’d like that.” Ava replied. He looked up at her and she gave him the best smile she could.

“Come on princess, we better not keep the king and his queen waiting.”


“Finally.” Isabel commented as Kyle and Ava walked into the back room.

Kyle shrugged off the comment while sitting down on the floor. Ava sat down next to him and all eyes fell on Liz.

“Ok leader, you got us all here. What’s up?” Kyle asked, leaning back on his hands.

“Courtney is supposed to hear back from Whitaker today. I don’t it would be good if we were all here when she came to tell us. That way if something went wrong we can… we can come up with another plan.” Liz told the group and everyone went silent. Not wanting to think about what would happen if Liz’s first plan didn’t work.

“Everything’s going to be fine though.” Max said, trying to get everyone to think positively.

“In case…” Liz started and everyone’s eyes fell on her again. She took in a deep breath and felt Max’s grip on her tighten. “If this doesn’t work, then I’m leaving.”

A collective gasp was heard from the room.

“Go? Go where?” Maria asked, panic in her voice.

“I can go stay with my aunt in Florida. I could stay the whole summer with her if I want… or… or longer if I have to. If this doesn’t work out then I can’t be here when Nasado shows up. If Whitaker couldn’t get rid of him then I am on the next plane to Florida.”

Liz could feel Max’s release of the breath he was holding on her neck. She closed her eyes and took in another deep breath.

“Have no fear.” A voice said from the café door.

Liz’s eyes shot open as they all turned to see Courtney standing there.

“Whitaker was really pissed when she found out she had been sleeping with the enemy. She tried to pump him of more information and she called me about 20 minutes ago to inform me that he is a pile of ash in the bottom of her office trash can.”

Everyone froze taking in her words. Liz let the breath out of her lungs and took in a deep breath.

“Well, that is the best news I’ve heard all week.” She said smiling, knowing that their first major hurdle was crossed.

Ava let out a huge sigh as she smiled at Liz. “I’m glad that’s over with.”

“I wouldn’t let all your hopes get up.” Courtney said bringing them all crashing back down to reality.

“What?” Liz asked.

“Whitaker was letting me know ahead of time that well… Nikolas is making a little visit to Roswell. In two weeks.”

Liz felt like all the air had been sucked out of her lungs. Her head was starting to spin as the information was starting to be absorbed in her brain.

“Hello? Did you hear me? Nikolas is coming here. To Roswell. I’m going to be lucky if I make it out of this alive.” Courtney announced pointing to herself.

“I know Courtney. I know.” Liz replied. “Why is he coming to Roswell?”

“To have a tea party. What the hell do you think he is coming here for? He’s coming to find out where the Granolith is at.” Courtney yelled.

“Courtney knock it off!” Max yelled at her.

“I don’t have to listen to you. You’re the reason we’re all in this mess anyway.”

“What?” Everyone, but Liz exclaimed. Michael and Max both rose to look Courtney down.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Michael challenged.

“King Zan was a moron. He screwed up everything we had been working so hard for. If Rath had been in charge…”

“Courtney, you don’t know what the hell you are talking about so shut up.” Liz snapped, in a quiet reserve.

“Excuse me.” Courtney countered back.

Liz got up from where she was sitting and walked in front of Michael and Max to stand in front of her.

“Courtney, I know everything about you. I know who you are and I know that your fascination with Michael is old. Really, really old. I know about your little shrine to Michael you have. You don’t want him to be leader, you just have a crush on him. Now get over it and fall into line Courtney. You take orders from us now or I will tell Nikolas myself that you are a spy and betrayer and watch him kill you just like he would have if we hadn’t changed things.”

“How do you know all that? And what do you mean ‘change things’?” Courtney asked in heightened fear.

“It’s a long story.” Liz responded letting her no it wasn’t the time or the place for the explanation.

“Fine.” Courtney replied. She looked Michael over and then Max, finally landing her gaze on Liz. “Hell of a leader you’re going to make.”

“It’s not just Liz, Courtney. It’s all of us. We’re in this together. You can either be with us or against us, but I pity the fool that’s against us.” Michael said.

“I’m with you. I may not be happy with your choice in running things, but I’ll be damned if I let Kivar continue to ruin our homes. You have my allegiance.”

“Let us know everything you can about when Nikolas is coming. Any information you can give us. I don’t want to admit this, but we need you right now Courtney.” Liz spoke evenly.

“I’ve got your back your highness. I’ll make a few phone calls and get all the information you need.” Courtney bowed and turned on her heel to leave. Before she left she made a comment to herself that they all heard. “Heaven help us, Nikolas is going to be a royal pain in the ass when he gets here.” With that she was gone.

“Well, that went well.” Alex said, getting up with Isabel to stand by Liz, Michael and Max.

“What do we need to know about Nikolas and the granolith?” Isabel asked.

“Oh only that Nikolas is the most powerful alien on earth and that the granolith is the most powerful source from your planet.” Liz replied.

“Great.” Maria said.

Liz walked away from the group to sit on the couch. Max came and sat next to her, placing her small hand in his.

“Liz, this is going to be ok. We’ll beat him. I know we can do it.”

“I know.” Liz made eye contact with everyone in the room. “We’re approaching our first battle. I don’t know anything that will help us, other than Nikolas has the power to see in people minds and that he is very powerful. I also know that the granolith can be activated by a key, this crystal thing, but I don’t know where it is. I wouldn’t even know where to begin to find it. Not that it would help, I only know how to make it into a transporter that could take us back to Antar. I don’t know how to harness any of its power or anything, I…”

“Liz, its ok. You don’t need to worry about any of it.” Maria said in a comforting voice.

“I feel like I’m letting all of you down. I’m setting us up for this major war that I don’t know how to fight. Everything is so different now and…”

“Liz.” Max placed a single finger under Liz’s chin and turned her head to look at him. “Of course you don’t know anything more. The future is unwritten yet. We’ll take this one day at a time and we will survive Liz. As long as we’re all together.” Max pulled Liz against his body and held her tightly.

Liz closed her eyes and fed off of Max’s strength. They did need each other. Not just her needing Max or Max needing her, the entire group needed to be together.

“I love you Max.” She whispered into his ear.

“I love you too Liz.”


The small figure walked through the darkened streets into the even darker alley. A smirk was on his face in knowing he had found where is enemy lived. He hadn’t thought the petite young girl to be a problem until he received his visit from his love.

“Lonnie, what a pleasant surprise.” Nikolas said watching the mature temptress enter his newest hideaway.

“You are very hard person to find these days, but well worth the effort.” Lonnie spoke seductively.

She stalked over to where he was standing, letting her hips sway ever so slightly, making Nikolas’s lips water with want.

Lonnie brushed her much bigger body up against his, letting her pump breasts rub against him. Nikolas placed his hands on her hips and held her steady.

“What brings you here Lonnie? I am very busy and don’t really have time for your playful banter.” He spoke evenly, letting all passion float away with the moment.

“Fine. Take away all my fun.” She said in her thick accent. “His highness had a vision or something.”

“A vision of what?” Nikolas asked in a humorous voice. “The world coming to an end?”

“Not quite.” Lonnie said sitting down in a chair. “He had this vision that some brown haired chick took Ava. We all thought he was crazy, but the funny thing is, Ava’s been gone for a while now. We don’t know wheres she’s at.”

“Hmmm… interesting.”

“You know somethin’ I don’t?” Lonnie asked.

“I think I do. I’ve been having people watch those royal morons in Roswell. Seems Zan and is little bitch went on a little visit to New York.”

“Yeah so. It couldn’t have been them. I think Zan would have known if they girl with Ava was another Ava.”

“That’s just the thing.” Nikolas said with a grin. “His bitch isn’t Ava. It’s a human.”

“No way.” Lonnie said in surprise.

“Moron healed her and then fell in love.” Nikolas said mockingly.

“Then it might be her.”

“Hmmm… well, then they must be up to know good. She was healed by him so she’s going to have a lot of power. Kivar isn’t going to like this one bit.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“I’ll take care of it.”

Nikolas held the empty syringe in his hand as he stared down at the sleeping human.

This was only the beginning. He still had one more visit to make and then a few more phone calls. He would be back in a week just as planned. Back in time to watch the girl who was screwing up everything, die.

posted on 25-Apr-2002 6:48:47 PM
*Author's Note*

Ok this is kind of short. I know you all have a lot of unanswered questions, but I'm getting there I promise. I'm probably going to cut this arc down a little more since I keep getting more and more ideas for different things, but we'll see how it goes.

Part 30

“Aaa-choooo.” Liz sneezed as she walked into the backroom, while trying to button up her uniform.

“Bless you.” Michael said coming up behind her.

“Thanks.” Liz said as best she could with her stuffed up nose and the now raw sore throat she had.

“You feeling ok?” Michael asked tying on his apron.

“I feel like I was hit by a truck.” She replied.

Michael looked her over, her uniform was missed buttoned, her eyes were watering and loose strands of hair were coming out of her usually tight ponytail.

“Ms. Parker, as a fellow worker at a food service I must suggest that you go back to bed. You’re sick, and not only do you need to be well for our impending battle, but you also can’t work. There’s like laws against that or something.”

“No. No. I have to work. Kristen can’t wait tables by herself.” Liz explained.

“I’ll call Maria, she’ll cover for you. Now get back upstairs because from the looks of it, you can barely stand up and I would hate to be the person who had to tell Max that you passed out from working too hard.” Michael humored her. Liz let out a small giggle before rubbing her now heated face.

“All right, I’m going upstairs.” Liz turned to walk and stumbled, Michael was just in time to catch her, which caused a seemingly loud gasp from Liz.

“What? What happened?” Michael asked in worry.

“Oh, I umm… I woke up with a bruise on my shoulder yesterday. I don’t know where it came from, but if I hit it the wrong way, its unbearable.” Liz reassured him.

“Ok. You need help upstairs?”

“No I think I’ve got it now.” Liz said smiling. She took the stairs one at a time and once she reached upstairs she collapsed on her bed.

“I think I’m dying.” She moaned out. Somehow she managed to climb under the covers, still in uniform and fell right to sleep.


Ava entered the Valenti living room and plopped down on the couch. It had been a silent arrangement that she would just continue to live with them. She liked that better anyway, she was still sleeping on a couch, but they had an extra room that was an office and Ava was making it her official job to turn that unused office into her own dream bedroom.

It had been awhile since she had run into the fight that had gone on between Kyle and his dad. Nothing had been said between the two of them since then. She hardly saw Kyle’s father, he was always at work or digging up in the attic. Kyle said that his father had finally lost it and then didn’t want to talk about it anymore.

Ava heard a sound coming from the stairway so she got up to see what was going on. Kyle’s dad was coming down the stairs with three heavy boxes in hand.

“Oh, Mr. Valenti, here let me help you with that.” Ava grabbed the top so that he could at least see as he was coming down the stairs.

“Thanks Ava.” He said in relief.

“It’s no problem.” She said juggling the box in her hand. “Where do you want this?”

“Bring it into the living room. I need to go through it, but it was getting too hot in the attic.”

Ava did as told and carried the box into the living room and then placed it on the table. Sitting on the couch she looked at the contents off the box.

“What is all this stuff?” Ava asked picking up a stuffed toy that looked worn and hold, but also very neglected.

“This is all the stuff from when Kyle was little. I’m looking for a letter his mom wrote him. I was so upset with Michelle when she sent it that instead of giving it to him on his 12th birthday like I was suppose to, I just hid it. Now I need to find it.” He explained to her, looking through the one box that seemed to be just full of old photographs.

“Who’s this?” Ava said looking at the toy again. It looked like it had once been a dark blue bear, but now it had a missing eye and looked a little dirty from years of play.

“Mr. Squishels.” Kyle replied, suddenly appearing from out of nowhere. “He was my favorite toy when I was six. I refused to leave the house without him and would throw a tantrum every time my mom suggested that I get rid of him.”

“I think he’s cute.” Ava said pressing her finger onto the little black button nose.

“What’s going on dad, I heard something about a letter?” Kyle asked, obviously uncomfortable with everything that had been going on.

“Yeah, somewhere in these three boxes is a letter from your mom to you. I wanted to give it to you.”

Ava clutched the bear to her and looked between Kyle and is father, waiting to see if they were going to fight with each other again or not.

“What does it look like?” Kyle said sitting down next to Ava, as he started to go through the box she had been looking at.

“It’s a one page letter on pink stationary. It smells like her favorite scent…”

“Vanilla.” They both said at the same time.

Ava just sat back holding the bear while the two men went through the boxes.

“Do you know how adorable you look holding onto my bear like that?” Kyle joked into her hear and Ava gave out a little giggle, before punching him in the arm.

“I’ve never had a stuffed animal before.” Ava said seriously.

“Well consider him yours.”

“Kyle I can’t take him. He’s yours.” Ava said, trying to hand the bear back to him.

“Ava, I haven’t seen him in over 10 years and trust me, he’ll get more love from you then me. Just… well…” Kyle pretended to look heart broken as he pushed the bear into her chest. “Just make sure you take…” He faked a sniffle “Good care of my baby.”

Ava let out another giggle before patting the fake crying Kyle on the back.

“I promise to take care of him.” She said smiling.

Kyle stared at her as she held his bear and started looking through the box again. He felt something inside of him and before he got the chance to figure out what it was his dad held up the pink letter.

He could smell the Vanilla all the way from where he was sitting. It smelled so sweet, just like she always did. For a moment Kyle flashed back to when his mom would come in and kiss him goodnight, he would always smell the Vanilla and become incredibly hungry, but he always fell asleep with ease.

His father passed the letter over to him and Kyle took it reluctantly, afraid of what it might actually say.

Dear Kyle,

I know that I have been gone and haven’t written or called, but it is really hard for me to go back to the life I once lived in Roswell. Once you’re older you will understand that love and life is a very complicated thing and sometimes we think we feel things when in reality we don’t feel them at all. I know you must feel abandoned by my Kyle, but I had to think about myself for once. I wasn’t happy with your father or the life that I was being forced to live. Someday I hope you will be able to understand all of this. It wasn’t that I didn’t love you Kyle, I just couldn’t be the parent that I know you need. Still, I know I left you in good hands. Your father will take care of you. He is a good man and I know how much he loves you. A bit of advice since I won’t be able to give it to you later in life: Always do good in school, Girls are always complicated and lastly, your father loves you very much, you mean everything to him so don’t give him to hard of a time. I know he will raise you right or I wouldn’t have left you with him. I know you will grow to become a great man and in some respects I wish I could be there to see that, but I feel you will do much better without me. Maybe someday we’ll meet again. Until then, I am your mother and you will always have a special place in my heart.

Love, Mom

Kyle felt tears well up in his throat, but he pushed them down. He supportive hand come down on his shoulder and he smiled weakly at Ava before turning back to his father.

“Where is she now?”

“Last I heard was a small apartment in New York. That was four years ago though.” His father said to him.

“I’m… I’m sorry I yelled at you dad.”

“It’s not your fault Kyle.”

“Yeah, but she didn’t just leave me she left us both.” Kyle said.

“That’s why we have each other.” Kyle just nodded at his father’s response before looking at the letter again. In an instant he crumbled it up and threw it against the wall.

“Screw her. I hope she’s happy in New York. I mean look at us, we have the cool house, we’re part of this whole alien thing, we’re like on top of the world or something. Had she stayed she would have screwed that all up. Plus, I’ve seen Ms. Deluca hanging around here lately. I think things are pretty much going really well without her.” Kyle said with a smile and his father let out a long deep breath.

“Yeah we are.”

Both Valenti men went silent for a moment before turning to look at Ava.

“Why are you both looking at me like that?” She asked a little worried.

“Welcome to the family.” Kyle said extending hand out of Ava. When she went to take it he pulled her down and started tickling her.

“Yeah. Welcome to the family.” Kyle’s dad said shaking his head and then started laughing as Ava tried to get away from his son.

posted on 27-Apr-2002 4:58:23 PM
*Author's Note*

I hope you all know how important the feedback you've been leaving me is. Unfortunitly, I ran across something this morning that rather made me question why I even bother to keep writing. So for the time being I am taking a small break from this fic.

I didn't think I would ever want to, but I need a few days to cool off and reaccess the whole fic writing thing.

Thanks to all of you though who have been coming by here and reading my fic and leaving feedback. It has meant more than you can imagine and hopefully I will get over this 'thing' and will come back to writing soon.

Again I am really sorry, but it is really frustrating being a fic writer as many of you know.

Hopefully I'll be back at it soon.

posted on 28-Apr-2002 9:42:11 PM
*Author's Note*

Well guys, we all learned that I can be a very jealous person.

I'm sorry that I came in here and complained. I got a little upset about a few things and freaked out. This is why I should never be locked in a cabin that as a very slow connection speed. *wink*

So consider this an apology. I am going to keep writing and I will probably have a new part out this week. Hopefully before Wednsday.

Thanks again for all your kind words. It meant a lot to me.

posted on 30-Apr-2002 12:31:14 AM
*Author's Note*

Ok I don't really like how this part came out. I had this whole plan of what I was going to do, but I didn't really want to drag this scene out, so I cut it a little bit shorter and now I'm not so sure about it.

The next part is really when everything is going to all happen anyway so this was just a transition thing. I'm trying to get to the next few parts so I'm cutting a few things down. The next parts are the ones I want to focus on and they will be a lot longer. This came out a little shorter than I had hoped for.

Anyway, here it is.

Part 31

“Damn it.” Ava said as she once again dropped more plates and broke them.

“Here let me help.” Maria said coming over to her. Liz kept getting sick so Ava had generously offered to take her shifts at the Crashdown. Of course, Ava had broken more plates than delivered food that day.

“Thanks Maria. Thank god this day is over. I don’t think I could handle any more customers.” Ava said cleaning up most of the broken plates along with Maria.

“You did very well for your first day.” Maria laughed and Ava laughed with her.

“Well, that’s it. If no one else needs me, I’m out of here.” Michael said walking into the backroom.

“Does anyone ever need you?” Ava asked and got a high five from Maria.

“Oh please, you both know you need me.”

“Yes, I’m sorry Space-boy, what would I ever do with out you?” Maria teased as she fake fainted. They all laughed at Maria’s antics until they heard a nearly faint whisper from the steps.


They all spun around and saw Liz standing in the doorway.

Michael ran and caught her just in time before she tripped and fell down the last few steps.

“God Liz, what are you doing out of bed?” Michael asked holding her upright.

“I feel miserable. Will you call Max for me?” She asked, her glazed eyes looking up at him.

“Yeah. Maria’ll call him. Now come on, we’re getting you back in bed.” Michael said, lifting her off the ground and carrying her back upstairs.

“She isn’t getting any better is she?” Ava asked and Maria shook her head.

“No. Yesterday her temp was at 101. I tried to get her to go to the doctor, but she just won’t go and with her parents out of town. I mean, this is what Liz does though. The girl could be near her grave and she would still be trying to save the world. Just yesterday I went to talk to her and she wanted to get out of bed and start helping with all the stuff with Nikolas. She’s nuts.” Maria said grabbing the phone and punching in Max’s phone number.

“I hope she gets better soon.”


Michael sat on the floor next to Liz waiting for Max to show up. He knew that Liz was really sick, but there was something else he just couldn’t shake. The bruise she had on her shoulder still hadn’t faded and earlier when Max had offered to heal her she had refused.

He didn’t know what it was, but he had a really bad feeling.

“You ok Michael?” Liz asked laying on her side so she was looking at him.

“You have a temp of 101 and you’re asking me if I’m ok?”

She just shrugged and then coughed.

Michael was about to say something else, when Max came walking through her bedroom door right to her side.

“What happened? Are you alright?” Max asked immediately looking her over.

“I’m just sick of being sick.” She told him. “Michael will you….”

“Yeah, we’ll all be downstairs.” Michael said and then left the room.

“I just don’t want to be sick anymore, I mean Nikolas could be here soon and…”

“Shhhh…” Max placed a single finger over her lips to silence her. “Liz you don’t have to worry about that right now. I’m going to make things ok.”

Liz nodded and closed her eyes as Max placed one of his hands near her temple while the other took her hand. Their usually strong connection took even longer to make and Liz figured it was because she was sick.

She could feel all the strength coming from Max and she was trying to figure out why it was taking so long for him to heal her. She knew he could do it and a cold was a lot less severe than a bullet to the stomach. Something was wrong.

After another minute Max broke away from the connection, nearly falling to the floor.

Liz blinked her eyes open and was in shock to find that she was still sick. Her throat was still raw from infection and coughing and if anything her fever had increased instead of decreased.

“I’m sorry Liz. I guess I can’t heal diseases and illnesses.” Max said looking up at her. He placed a soft kiss on her burning forehead before looking back down into her eyes.

“No… no this isn’t right. You need me, we have to make this better… you can make this better I know you can. Make it better Max.” She cried and Max’s heart broke. He felt so helpless.

“I’m sorry Liz. I’m going to go downstairs and get a cold rag for your head ok?”

Liz took in a deep breath even as it hurt her lungs. Hot tears were falling down her face and she knew hysteria was kicking in. Or at least she thought she was being irrational.



“Can you send Maria up here first?” She asked softly.

“Sure.” Max replied, kissing her forehead again before heading back downstairs.


“Maria, she’s asking for you.” Max said as he walked into the backroom.

Maria got up from her spot on the couch by Ava and ran up the stairs to Liz.

“You heal her?” Michael asked, taking Maria’s spot next to Ava.

“No. It was weird. I guess I can’t heal illnesses and things like that.”

“I thought there was no limit to your healing.” Michael said.

“Me too.”


Liz fixated on a little black spot on her ceiling. She had been staring at it all day and as every minute passed it seemed to get a little bigger.

Her mind was in disarray. She knew it was partly because of the fever, but she could still remember a few things. One of those things being that in the future Max had healed kids with Cancer. Many kids. How could he heal something as deadly as Cancer and not heal her little flu or cold or whatever it was that was keeping her tied to her bed?

“Chica, are you ok?” Maria asked, kneeling down beside the bed.

“Maria…” Liz choked out as she looked at her. He was becoming nearly unbearable to talk. “You have to call Courtney. You need to get everyone together.”

“Why?” Maria asked, her eyes growing wide with fear.

“Max couldn’t heal me.”

“Liz that doesn’t mean…” Before Maria could finish Liz cut her off.

“Maria he couldn’t heal whatever is wrong with me, but in that other time he could heal a kid with Cancer. Nearly 7 kids with Cancer. There is something wrong going on and I need you to get in touch with Courtney. I have a very bad feeling about all of this and I need your help.”


Maria tore down the stairs at lightening speed. Her heart was pounding so fast and she was trying to keep it all together. Liz needed her to keep it all together, but all Maria wanted to do was break down and cry. To forget that someone needed her and to let everyone else take care of it. She wasn’t Liz and couldn’t pull the group together and be a leader, but that is what Liz was asking her to do.

Maria ran for her purse, ignoring the looks coming from Michael and Ava and especially the looks of worry coming from Max.

Grabbing her cell phone she punched in Courtney’s phone number and waited for an answer.

“Courtney, get to the Crashdown now. It’s really really important.” Maria hung up the phone and threw it to Ava. “Call Kyle and get him down here and then call Alex and Isabel and tell them all to hurry.”

Maria was frantic and barely felt Max shaking her to get her to look at him.

“Maria. Maria! What is it? Did Liz say something to you?”

“Max… I… something is wrong with Liz.” Maria said as calmly as she could, without looking him in the eye.

“She’s sick Maria. That’s all. She’s just sick.” Max said, trying to convince himself, but he could tell by the way Maria was acting that something was wrong.

“She said you can heal Cancer… that you did heal Cancer once and now you can’t heal her. Max, there is something really wrong with Liz.”

Everyone went silent and Ava hung up on Kyle just staring at Maria. They were all staring at her and then at Max.

Maria lifted up her head to finally look at Max and she could see all the pain and fear that crossed his face. She pulled herself away from Max’s hold and threw herself into Michael’s arms.

No one said a word. No one took in a breath. They all just waited. Waited to see if this was a fluke. Waited to see if they were making something out of nothing.

Waiting to find out what they were all fearing.

That something was really seriously wrong with Liz.


posted on 2-May-2002 7:49:07 PM
*Author's Note*

I like this part a lot better. Granted, I just had my braces tightened, so I can barely feel my brain, but I think this came out better than the last one.

Part 32

Every second seemed to pass by like an hour to Max. He couldn’t think straight to save his life. All he could think about was about what was happening to Liz. He couldn’t imagine what she could be sick with, what could have happened to make her so sick and make him unable to heal what was hurting her so much.

Then Max paled as a thought passed through his mind.
What if this was all his fault?

He tried to push the thought away, but it continued to settle in his mind and grow.

Liz had told him that nothing bad would happen when they made love. She had been so sure of it, but what if she had been wrong? What if that’s why she was so sick was because of what had happened between them.

Max tried to swallow, but it became nearly impossible. He was finding it hard to breath.

Wait for Courtney. Courtney will explain everything.


“Ok. Ok. Now what’s the emergency.” Courtney said walking into the back room.

“Liz is sick.” Max said and Courtney laughed.

“You called me all the way out here because Liz is sick. What kind of joke is this? Nikolas could be here and you call us all together because what? Liz has the flu?” Courtney said in her usual ‘I don’t give a shit’ sarcastic voice.

Max was about to jump down her throat, but Maria spoke up first.

“Max can’t heal her so we think…” Maria didn’t get to finish was what was going to say before Courtney cut her off.

“What?!” The all saw the color fade from her skin and the terrified expression that crossed her face. “That’s impossible. Max can heal all human illnesses.”

“I know.” Max said as he began to walk into the center of the room. “That’s why we think this might be something different. Something not human.”

“No that isn’t possible. There is only one possible way, but Liz can’t contract the disease. The only way she could get it would be through blood.” Courtney told them.

“So there is a possibility that it could be alien?” Michael asked.

“Yeah. I mean, there is this disease that we can contract. It’s like the alien version of the common cold. That’s why Max can’t heal it. It’s a very advanced virus and can’t be cured that way. For us we get a little sick and then it passes, but like I said it can’t be passed normally, it has to be through blood and…”

“What if I gave it to her?” Max asked fearful of the answer. Everyone in the group got silent and Maria felt tears come to her eyes. She knew what Max was thinking. She closed her eyes and prayed that wasn’t what was wrong with Liz.

“How could you have…. Oh.” Courtney didn’t even have to finish her question. The answer was written all over Max’s face. “Have you been sick lately?”

“No. Never.” Max replied.

“Then it wasn’t you. You couldn’t have given it to her.” Relief washed over the whole group, but it was fleeting. They still didn’t know what was wrong with Liz. “What are her symptoms?”

“Sore throat, fever…” Maria started and Courtney once again cut her off.

“Has her temperature been getting higher? How long as she been sick?”

“About a week.” Ava answered.

“And her fever has been going up since then.” Maria offered,

“That isn’t possible!” Courtney exclaimed as she rubbed her forehead. “She has all the symptoms of the disease, but none of you have had it. There is no way you could have infected her with it.”

They all went silent trying to solve the puzzle that they were now presented with. Now of what was happening made any sense. They were all missing something. Something that would bring the answer to them. Then Michael remembered something.

“What if she was injected with it?” Michael asked.

“That would cause it, but I don’t-” Courtney never had a chance to finish. Michael immediately jumped up and looked over at Max.

“The day she first started getting sick she said she had gotten a bruise on her shoulder the day before. She couldn’t remember where she had gotten it from, but when I caught her from falling it was really painful for her.”

“Yeah so?” Maria said from behind Michael. He twirled around to look at her.

“So haven’t you ever had a shot before? Some shots hurt like hell. So bad that they leave a bruise.”

Realization his all of them.

“Oh God. Nikolas.” Courtney exclaimed and they all tore off to Liz’s room. To find a very empty room.

“Liz!” Max yelled. He ran over to her bathroom and out to her open balcony window.

“She’s not here.”

“We have a very serious problem.” Courtney said, standing against the doorframe. “This whole thing oozes Nikolas. He probably has her. What we need to do is find out where he is. She might not have much time left.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Max yelled as panic began to sink in.

“The human body isn’t able to handle the virus. From what you’ve said its already been in her system for awhile. She might only have a day or a few hours till….”

“Till what?!” Max screamed at her.

Courtney would forever regret having to say her next three words.

“Till she dies.”


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 2-May-2002 7:52:08 PM ]
posted on 2-May-2002 11:35:39 PM
*Author's Note*

I'm on a roll today. Braces and all. Which just to let everyone know. I had to have these rubber band spaces put on my lower teeth so that I can get my lower braces up on in a few weeks. Yeah one of them broke already. It is so annoying to have this broken piece of rubber band stuck between your teeth and you can't get it out.


Rick you have brought me to near tears with your feedback. It was almost a year ago that I got the idea for this story and when I started it, it was just nothing. I actually let it die out and then not that long ago started it up again. The responce I have gotten from not only you, but everyone reading this fic has been completely motivation. Thank you all so much.

Now time for the second part today. Yea! I have my inspriation back. Probably because last night I decided that I'm going to activly pursue what I want to do with the rest of my life.

I want to get into NASA. Go me! Go me! *wink*

It's going to be a lot fo hard work, but I'm really going to work hard towards getting there.

Ok, yeah, new part.

Part 33

Liz pulled at her restraints, but it was useless. Her arms and legs were strapped to the cold metal table. Her eyes darted around the room, but everything was really dark. She wasn’t really sure where she was or how long it had taken her to get there. They had drugged her in the van after Nikolas had grabbed her from her room. She had tried calling out for Max, but her voice was so weak she couldn’t. Now she just laid on the table praying that Max would be able to find her in time.

She wasn’t strong enough to do anything. Breathing seemed almost like a task at this point. Her head was spinning her the fever to her brain, she didn’t know how she was going to fight off Nikolas if he tried anything on her.

Footsteps could be heard in the background and she knew they were coming closer. Liz closed her eyes and took in as best a deep breath as she could. Beads of sweat were trailing down her face and rolling over her eyes, all while her feet and legs were freezing.

The impending doom drew closer till she felt a hand on her forehead.

“How are you doing Liz?” Nikolas asked in his power tone. Of a small kid he was intimidating.

“Does it really matter to you?” She snapped. Her eyes opened as she looked to where he was standing next to her. His eyes looked up and down her body before he started shaking his head.

“My, my Liz. You sure can be feisty. I wouldn’t be so snappy if I were you.” Nikolas reached into his pocket and pulled out a vile with a red liquid in it. Liz blinked a few times looking at it. If she didn’t know any better she would assume it was someone’s blood in the small glass tube, it was that dark of a color red.

“You know what this is?” He asked, holding it in front of her face. Taunting her with it. “No. I didn’t think you did.” Nikolas took the vile away from her face to stare at it as he began his walk around her. “This little baby here is your savior. It’s a anti-dote to the virus I infected in you and by my watch you only have about 8 hours left.”

Liz’s eyes widened in shock. Fear ran through her whole body, but she hid it as best she could.

“Now I was really smart. I knew you would try to fight me. I could dangle this in front of you and tell you that if you don’t tell me what I want to know that I’ll just let you die, but you’d die. You’d sacrifice yourself for your friends. So I took the liberty of infecting one of your human friends as well. And what makes this so beautiful is that your friend hasn’t shown any signs yet. So your little posse will have no idea when it hits.”

She wanted to cry. Either Maria, Alex or Kyle was infected with the same virus she had in her and there was no way of letting them know.

“So here’s the deal Liz. You tell me what I want to know and you’re friend is going to live. You don’t tell me your friend dies, but either way you aren’t walking out of here tonight.” Nikolas sneered. “I’ll give you some time to think about it, but remember. The clock is ticking my sweet.”

Nikolas began to walk away from her, before he left he turned around to say one last thing.

“I want the granolith Liz. And I’ll get it one way or another. You can’t stop me.”

With that he was gone.


“Alex… Alex? Are you there?” Alex snapped out of his thoughts and saw Isabel was looking at him. He rubbed his forehead before bringing his attention back to her.

“Yeah sorry, where were we?”

“You’re supposed to be looking on the internet about any abandoned building.” Isabel told him. She was worried. He had been staring at the computer screen for nearly five minutes and hadn’t done anything. Just stared at it. It had scared her, but she didn’t know how she would be if she found out one of her best friends in the world was dying. She loved Liz a lot, like a sister at times, but it wasn’t the same as if Michael was dying or Alex….

Isabel stopped her train of thought. She refused to even think about what if it were Alex in Liz’s place. She wouldn’t.

“Oh right.” Alex began to start typing some more things into the computer.

“All we have is two abandoned buildings in Roswell. That’s even if they still are in Roswell.”

“Well where are they?” Maria asked walking into Liz’s room where they were.

“One of the old soap factory and the other is this abandoned medical building.” Alex told her.

“Anything with Courtney yet?” Isabel asked with a little hope.

Maria just shook her head. “No. She’s trying to make some phone calls I guess. Find out where Nikolas might be at, but we’re coming up with nothing.”

“Where’s Max and everyone else at?” Isabel asked.

“Michael and Ava are talking about options. Like with fighting and stuff. Kyle called his dad to give him and heads up and Max…” She turned to look out the window to Liz’s balcony. He had been out there for nearly an hour. Just sitting out there. “I think… I think he might be trying to connect with her.”

“I hope he has better luck than I did. I think it’s the virus. I could feel it when I tried to dream-walk her. It kept me from making a complete connection to her.”


Courtney listened intently on one end of the phone as the other voice spoke to her.

“You know this is suicide. What you’re trying to do. If Nikolas finds out…”

“He won’t.” Courtney reassured.

“Fine. We’re at an abandoned medical building. Not too far outside the city limits. You better hurry. She doesn’t have much time left and Nikolas is being a pain in the ass about it.”

“He always it.”

“I’ll have the anti-dote when you get here.”

“Thanks Katana. I owe you.” Courtney said right before hanging up the phone.

She tore off upstairs and with Michael, Ava and Kyle right on her heels.

“Nikolas is at an abandoned medical building not too far from here. We don’t have much time.”

Max heard what Courtney had said and let out a long breath as he looked up at the stars. He clutched the necklace he had given Liz in his hands. He had found it on the balcony. He figured it had fallen off of her during a struggle.

He wiped a tear away from his face as he placed the necklace in his pocket. Climbing out the window he was met with the eyes of everyone in the group.

“Maria. Alex. Stay by the phones. We’ll call when we know something. Kyle make sure you keep your dad up to speed in case we need some back up. The five of us are going. You three are to stay here and wait. Don’t do anything until you hear from one of us. Is that agreed?”

Everyone nodded to Max’s orders.

“Let’s go then.” Max walked to the doorway and then down the stairs with Courtney to wait for the others. He could manage to be there for their goodbyes when he himself may never even get to say goodbye to Liz.


“You come back. OK Space-boy. Don’t get all hero on me and get yourself killed.” Maria said in a joking tone, but he could see right through it as a tear fell down her face.

“Don’t worry. I’m coming back and I’m bringing her back with me.”

“I know you will.” Michael placed a soft kiss on Maria’s lips before walking away from here. He wasn’t good with goodbyes. He would be back. He would make sure of it.


“Be careful in there alright.” Kyle said to Ava. He didn’t know what it was but, he was so afraid that he was going to lose her. That something would happen to her.

“Don’t worry Kyle. I can take care of myself.” Without even thinking about it she kissed him on the cheek. “I’ll be back I promise.” She gave him her best smile and then left the room.

Kyle took in a deep breath and watched her go. Hoping it wasn’t the last time he saw her beautiful smile.


“God Alex. I’m so scared.” Isabel said as she clung to him.

“You’ll be fine Isabel. You’re strong. Stronger than you may think. I know you can do this. Just be careful. I don’t know what I would do if something happened to you.” Alex held her tighter saying a silent prayer.

“I love you Alex.” She kissed him quickly and before he even had time to reply his love back for her she was gone.

He took in another breath and collapsed into the computer chair, rubbing at his headache again.

“This is going to be the longest night of our lives.” Kyle said before coming to stand next to Maria.

“They’re coming back aren’t they?” Maria asked, looking at both the guys.

Silence filled the room to the brink.


Max pulled the jeep to a stop nearly 20 feet away from the abandoned building.

“Everyone ready?” He asked without turning back to look at Isabel, Michael and Courtney.

“Yes.” They all replied.

“Alright. Let’s get Liz back and end this.”

posted on 8-May-2002 7:27:35 PM
*Author's Note*

So what did everyone think of Roswell? *wink*

Let's not think about it shall we?

I'm glad to see I am still pulling in some new readers. That always make me feel good.

I finally finished the new chapter, it would have been out a little sooner, but I had that damn history paper to write. Who really cares about expansionism I mean, really?

Well, I should be studying for a Chem test right now, but shhhhhhh.... that will be our little secret. *wink*

Here's the new part.

Part 34

Max, Michael, Isabel, Ava and Courtney all walked around to the side of the abandoned building where there were some windows they hoped to climb through.

“Ok. Here’s the deal.” Courtney said in a whisper and they all listened to what she had to say.

“We go in there. There aren’t that many skins stationed here. It’s only like 3 or 4 if that. Nikolas is being really secretive right now. I’m not really sure what’s up, but he’s keeping everything hush-hush. Liz is in a room by herself. She’s in room 4-A. Get her and get out. I’m going to try and find the anti-dote to the virus. Once you get her just get out of here. I’ll meet the four of you back at Liz’s.”

Everyone nodded and then Courtney went off in her own direction.

“Michael. Isabel. I want you both to stay here. Something goes wrong I want you both to get the hell out of here. Ava.” Max turned to look over at her. “I need you to come with me.”

Ava just nodded.

Max took one last look at Michael and Isabel before climbing through one of the windows with Ava right behind him.

“Michael, do you think this is a good idea?” Isabel asked.

“What other choice do we have?”


Courtney climbed through one of the broken windows on the far north side of the building. She caught her arm on a piece of broken glass and had to bite her tongue to keep from crying out in pain. Red blood began to trickle down her arm, but she ignored it. She’d deal with it lately.

The building was dark and worn down, just as she expected it to be. She walked down the hallway slowly, making sure she didn’t step on any of the glass that was laying on the ground. All she needed to do was make noise and have Nikolas find her. If he found her snooping around it would be all over.

She worked her way down until she found the room she was looking for her. The lab room.

Courtney took a deep breath before opening the door. It made a small creaking sound which stopped her. She listened for a moment, but when she didn’t hear anything else she assumed no one had heard her.

Once she was in the room, she walked around.

“Damn it Katana, where are you?” She whispered as she continued to look around.

“Right here.” Courtney spun around and was face to face with the small brown-haired girl.

“God Katana. Give me a heart attack why don’t you?”

“Sorry. Couldn’t resist.” Katana smiled at her before walking over the one of the medical tables.

“I need the anti-dote and then get out of here. If Nikolas knows I’m here I’m as good as dead.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.” Courtney usually like when Katana acted like her sister, but at the moment it was annoying the hell out of her. Courtney only feared two people in the universe and one of them was in the building somewhere.

“Come on Katana, I need this now.”

“I know I know.” Katana punched a few buttons into a near by computer. The next thing Courtney knew, two small vials with a red liquid popped out of a near by container.

“Here.” Katana handed her one of them. “You know what to do. Just be careful.”

“I will.” Courtney said with a smile. “It was good to see you again.”

“It was good to see you. Now make sure you get me on my left side, my right side in my good side.” She joked, turning her left cheek to face Courtney.

“God, I hope your sister doesn’t get pissed about this.” With that Courtney pulled her arm back and punched Katana right in the face, causing the petite girl to fall to the ground, along with a medical tray and a few other metals items.

That at hand, Courtney ran like hell. Nikolas was probably going to hear a sound and she prayed that they would be able to get out before he found them.


“Max.” Ava whispered. “This is it. This is 4-A.”

Max turned to face the black metal door. There printed next to it in rusted letters, was 4-A. He took in a deep breath and placed his hand on the door.

“Are you going to be able to mind-warp him if he’s in there?” He asked.

“I believe so.” Ava replied. She hadn’t done much mind-warping before. She knew it was her given power, but she had never had much practice with her. The power itself scared her and she didn’t like using it. It made her feel dirty.

“Ava, I need you to be sure or we’re all going to die.” Max said is voice beginning to falter.

Ava looked at him and took a deep breath. This was riding on her. If Nikolas was in that room they would need her to hold the mind-warp or the three of them we as good as dead.

“I’m sure Max. I can do it.” She told him more confidently this time.

“Ok. Let’s go.”


“God, They’re dead. I just know it that’s why we haven’t heard from them yet.” Maria exclaimed as she continued to pace across Liz’s bedroom.

Kyle got up from his spot on the bed and walked up right in front of her, grabbing her by the shoulders to keep her from moving anymore.

“Maria. You need to calm down. Ok? They haven’t been gone that long, you need to give them some time to find Liz and get her out of there.” He said trying to reassure her.

Maria broke down into a fit of sobs and practically collapsed into Kyle’s arms.

“Maria. It’s going to be ok.” Kyle shot a look of at Alex, but he just kept staring at the computer screen. He had been doing that nearly the whole time since the rest of the group had left.

“This isn’t fair damn it!” Maria yelled as she punched Kyle in the chest. He took every punch she gave out and tried to get her to stop and take in air. Kyle made a mental note then to buy Michael a gift for having to put up with his all the time.

“Maria please. You have to be strong for Liz ok? She can’t be strong right now so she needs you to.” That got her to stop beating on Kyle.

She took in a deep breath and pulled away from him a little ways.

She sniffled some more as her tears began to be more controlled and Maria rubbed at the tear tracks that were now on her face.

“You’re right. Liz needs me to be strong.” She said, sniffling again before sitting down on the bed and Kyle sat down next to her. Maria starting rambling off about how she had to be the strong one, but Kyle figured that the rambling was better than all the crying. He was more concerned about Alex, who through Maria’s whole tantrum, hadn’t moved an inch.


Max opened the door slowly and Ava concentrated as hard as she possibly could. Luckily enough, all they say in the room was Liz. She was strapped to a flat metal bed.

If it hadn’t been for the erratic rise and fall of her chest Ava, would have been convinced that she was already dead.

“Be ready in case he comes in.” Max ordered before running to Liz’s side. He didn’t look at her, he knew if he did he’d break down. He could do that later, now he needed to get Liz out of the restraints and out of the falling apart building.

Max was last restraint, when he heard her weak voice.


“Shh…” He whispered in her ear. “I’m getting you out of her.”

“I love you.” She whispered to him before she slipped unconscious.

Max checked her pulse and when he got past the rapid beating of his own heart and found that her pulse was there, weak but there, he gathered her in his arms and headed over towards the door where Ava was waiting.


Courtney ran as fast as she could. She had heard his voice, he had been near the medical area and had come in barely after she had fled the room. Nikolas would be looking for someone now. She had to get them out of there. She had to make sure that Max and the others got out safely.

She turned a corner and Courtney saw Ava standing in the doorway waiting.

She ran up to her and placed the vial in her coat pocket.

Ava turned to look at her and they made eye contact.

Get out of here. Courtney mouthed to her. She could practically hear Nikolas’s footsteps.

Max came through the door with Liz in his arms then.

None of them said a word. Courtney pointed in the direction opposite of the nearing footsteps and Max nodded.

Both Ava and Max took of in the direction and Courtney ran in the other. She was glad she was trained to get away from enemies quickly and she hoped that she would be a decoy for Nikolas so that he would follow her instead of Max and Ava.

A moment later she heard the footsteps coming in her direction. She let out a sigh of relief and took off in a dead run.

If someone is out there listening. Get us all out of here alive.


Max and Ava ran as fast as they could to the jeep with Michael and Isabel right behind them.

Michael climbed in the driver’s seat and Isabel got up front with him, while Ava climbed in back with Max. Max held Liz tightly in his arms. He just held her.

“Get us out of here now!” Max ordered and Michael took off as fast as the jeep would go.

Max let all his attention fall on Liz. She felt so small in his arms. Instinctively, she clutched onto him and Max let his eyes fall closed. Letting his entire being be about her.

He never heard Ava tell them that Courtney was probably on her way or that Nikolas had been right on their tails and that they needed to hurry.

All Max could hear was the shallow breathing that was coming from Liz. He held onto that and prayed that, that small noise would never stop because if he lost that sound. Then he lost Liz.

posted on 13-May-2002 11:06:39 PM
*Author's Note*

So tomorrow is the big day. Well... for some of us it is. Even thought Roswell is ending tomorrow I do intend to keep writing this story through the summer. It might be while till I have a new part after this one since I have two big papers I have to write and finals are in two weeks. Heaven help me with that.

Anyway, good luck tomorrow everyone and here's the new part.

Part 35

Alex sat at the edge of the bed next to Maria. He was still having a hard time concentrating on what was going on. Every so often he would just stare into space and time would seem to be nonexistent.

Now he was just trying to keep his focus on Maria. He placed his arm around her shoulder and she leaned into him.

Kyle kept pacing the room and it was starting to give Alex more of a headache than he already had.

“Kyle can you please stop pacing? You’re giving me a headache.”

“Sorry.” Kyle replied as he leaned against the wall.

Silence fell around them. They weren’t quiet sure what to do. Then the sound of footsteps caused them all to stand upright.

Max came into the room, carrying Liz in his arms.

“Oh my god. She is ok?” Maria asked, as Alex pulled her away from them bed.

“She’ll be ok once Courtney gets here with the anti-dote.” Ava replied as she entered the room.

Max laid Liz down on the bed and placed the blankets on her, to warm up her cold lower body. He kneeled down next to the bed and brushed a strand of hair away from her face. Her forehead was still burning up, it was almost unbearable to touch.

“She still has a fever. Maria, can you get something to cool her head with?” Max asked without looking away from Liz. He wasn’t going to leave her side till she was completely better.

Maria couldn’t move. She was so scared for Liz.

“I’ll get it.” Kyle said as he headed downstairs with Ava behind him.

Michael place his arm around Maria. “Come on.” He whispered in her ear. They both headed into the living room with Alex and Isabel behind them. Leaving Max alone with Liz.


“Damn it!” Nikolas cursed as he paced back and forth through the medical lab. “How could they have gotten her? You sure you didn’t see who did this?”

“No.” Katana replied. “I turned around and the next thing I knew I was laying on the floor.”

“God, you are useless!”

“I am not useless!” Katana snapped. “I worked very hard on this assignment and I intend to work twice as hard on the next to keep from any mishaps.” She straightened her back just as if she were a military soldier. In many ways she was a soldier, but in more ways a spy.

“You’ll work three times as hard. It doesn’t matter anyway. Someone’s going to die today.”

“What do you mean?” Katana dared to ask.

“I infected two of them instead of just Liz. I win either way, but I still want that little bitch and in the offset chance she survives tonight, we need a new plan.”

“What did you have in mind?”

“Something real special.” Nikolas said grinning. “Clean up this mess and then pack your bags. We’re going on a little trip to start the planning.”

“Yes sir.” Katana stood tall and waiting for the slimy bastard to leave the room. Once he was gone she nearly collapsed to the ground. She wanted to call Courtney and give her the heads up, but she didn’t know how to reach her. On top of that, Nikolas had infected not just the girl, but another one like her.

“Sister, if you’re up there somewhere, they need a little help. A lot of help.” With that she began to clean things up. She took the second vial of anti-dote and placed it in her pocket. Then she went back to picking up all the broken needles and test tubes lying on the floor.


Liz felt like someone was stepping on her chest. She was afraid to open her eyes. Everything hurt and her mouth was completely dry. She wasn’t real sure what was going on, but then it all came flashing back to her. She was really sick, she was dying all because of Nikolas. He had held her captive and then Max…

“Max…” She choked out before opening her eyes. He was right there next to her, holding her small hand inside of his big one.

“Shh… Liz don’t worry. Courtney is on her way with the anti-dote.”

“There is… something I… I need… need to tell you.” She choked again. It was getting harder and harder to talk, but she needed to tell him everything. In case something happened to her.

“Don’t worry about it right now.” He said softly, brushing her damp hair out of her face again.

“I… I have to so… so just listen.” Max went silent and looked into her glazed eyes as she looked up at him. “First… There is something… called the ganderium. It’s this… crystal from your home. There is a donor… a man named… named Grant. He’ll come to Roswell… he has the queen inside of him. You have to kill the queen or she will… infect a girl named Laurie Dupre and the world will end…” Liz took in a deep ragged breath, sweat was trickling down her face and she was fighting to keep conscious. Her chest felt even heavier now and she knew very well that the pain she was feeling was evident on her face.

“Liz stop ok, you’re going to make yourself worse. You’re going to be fine, just rest.”

“Two more things.” She said. Her eyes drifted closed, but then opened again. “One… I love you more than anything in the entire world. I can’t survive without you… I love you so much.” Tears were running down her face and Max bent forward to place a kiss on her forehead.

“I love you too Liz. So much. You can’t even imagine. I can’t make it without you. You make me whole. Complete.”

Liz tried to smile, but it was impossible. Her tears slowed a bit as she remembered the second thing. It was hard to keep her eyes open now. They felt so heavy and she wanted to close them tightly, but she had one last thing to say.

“Nikolas…” She choked on her words and tried to take in more air.

“Liz… don’t strain yourself. Rest Liz. I love you.” He kissed her forehead again, his subtle tears falling from his eyes to her heated skin.

“Nikolas infected either Kyle, Maria or Alex.” Liz whispered and Max’s head shot up. He looked down into her eyes, but they were nearly closed. Then a second later they were closed and she was completely unconscious.


Everyone sat in the living room. Maria had been trying, unsuccessfully to get a hold of Courtney.

“God, what if Nikolas got to her?” Ava said running her hand along her chest.

“Don’t think like that.” Kyle said, trying to be optimistic. Ava scooted closer to Kyle on the couch and rested her head on his shoulder.

“Damn it!’ Maria yelled as she threw the phone against the wall.

Michael came up next to her and placed her arms around her. “Calm down Maria. I’m sure she’s coming.”

Max walked into the living room then. He kind of stumbled as he walked in and everyone looked up at him.

“God no. What happened?” Maria asked, new tears filling her eyes.

“Liz passed out again.” Max replied, not looking at anyone but the ground.

“There’s something else.” Isabel shot out. “What is it?”

“She said she isn’t the only one infected.” Everyone gasped and Maria felt Michael’s grip on her tighten.

“Who else is?” Michael asked and everyone held their breath as if waiting for their sentence to death.

“Either Maria, Alex or Kyle.”

Maria turned around in Michael’s arms and he held her as tight as possible. A broken sob came from Isabel as she flung herself into Alex’s arms. Kyle just sat there, a saddened expression on his face. He felt Ava place her hand on his shoulder.

“I think I know who is infected.” Kyle said breaking their silent reverie.

“Who?” Ava asked, being the only one strong enough to speak at the moment. Everyone looked at Kyle, but Kyle made eye contact with one person.

Alex stared Kyle down. He already knew the answer, but didn’t want to hear it. He looked away from Kyle and smiled at Isabel kissing her on the forehead. No words had to be spoken. They just knew.

Isabel clutched herself to Alex and began to sob. Everyone else, just stayed quiet. Not knowing what else to say. Now Alex was infected and they still hadn’t heard from Courtney. Time was running out.

Ava put her hand in her pocket and felt something. It felt like glass, smooth and almost…

She pulled her hand out of her pocket and it suddenly came flooding back to her. She looked at the vial in her hand and remembered Courtney placing it in her hand. Ava felt her hand start to tremble and nearly collapsed into Kyle as she clutched the small glass tube in her hand.

“I… I…” Ava stammered.

“What?” Kyle asked her.

“I have the formula. Courtney must have slipped it in my pocket when I ran into her.”

“Give it to me.” Max practically shouted as he took it from her. “We need to get a needle. Kyle do you think your dad has one?”

“Yeah but…” Kyle started, but Max cut him off.

“Call him and get him here now!” Max shouted and was about to run upstairs to Liz, when Kyle pulled him back. “What the hell is the matter with you?!” He shouted at Kyle. “Liz and Alex are dying and your wasting time.”

“NO!” Kyle shouted back. “I’m stopping you from doing something stupid. You have in your hands the one thing that will save Alex and Liz, but here is the question, how much of that do you give them?”

Max stared blankly at Kyle. He couldn’t for the life of him understand what Kyle was saying, all he knew is that they were wasting precious minutes of Liz’s life.

“Don’t you get it Max? Do you give Liz the whole thing? Well, if you do then there isn’t enough for Alex and he dies. So then what if they only need half of it and you give the whole thing to one of them. Then one of them dies. Or you split it between them, but they need the whole thing, they both die.”

“Oh god.” Maria cried before clutching to Michael again.

Max just stared at Kyle. He was right. Clutched in his hand was the one thing that would save Alex and Liz, but they didn’t know if it would or not.

“We need to get in touch with Courtney.” Ava said, trying to bring in some more reason.

“And if we can’t get a hold of her?” Michael asked. They all looked at Max, every single one of them.

“Then we have to decide…” He couldn’t finish the sentence, but they all knew what he was going to say.

Ava brought her hand to her mouth and tried to keep from crying. Maria went into lock down and Michael just held her, not sure what to say or do.

Alex felt a little weak, but he held onto Isabel while she clung to him. She was trying not to cry anymore and he knew it. If it came down to everything he was going to make them give the vial to Liz. She was a lot stronger than him and they needed her. The thought of leaving Isabel brought tears to his eyes so he held her till he felt like he was going to black out.

“Isabel.” He whispered in her ear. “I need to lay down ok?”

She nodded and broke away from him slowly. Without saying a word she helped to keep him standing and walked him down the end of the hall to the guest bedroom and laid him down on the bed.

“I’m not going anywhere.” Isabel said earnestly as she clutched his hand.

“I sure hope not.” Alex said and it forced Isabel to laugh through her tears.

“Don’t cry. I don’t like it when you cry.”

“I can’t help it.” Isabel replied honestly. “I just can’t lose you.”

“Don’t be so quick to get rid of me yet. Us Whitman’s survive through it all.”

“I’m holding you to that.”


“Damn it!” Courtney stumbled through the dark of her apartment tripping on the table in her living room.

Finally reaching the light switch she flipped it on and then wished she hadn’t. The light was really bright and hurt her eyes. Turning the lights back off she blindly made it to her room, collapsing on her bed.

Something poked her in her side. Realizing it was her cell phone she grabbed it and threw it on the floor. Not seeing the flashing red light indicating that the phone was ringing.


Kyle sat on the couch next to Ava while she tried to call Courtney’s cell again.

“This is useless. What if she got hurt or something?” Ava said in a whisper, not wanting to disturb Maria who had finally exhausted herself into sleep in Michael’s lap.

“Just keep trying. My dad is going to be here in a few minutes.” Kyle told her.

“How long have we been back?” Ava asked suddenly.

“I don’t know… 6 hours or so I guess. Why?”

Ava paled and nearly dropped the phone.

“Ava what? What is it?” Kyle asked, grabbing the phone from her.

“Liz has less than two hours left.”

posted on 21-May-2002 11:13:36 PM
*Author's Note*

Hey guys I am so sorry this took so long. With the finale and all my school work I was kind of putting this off, but I finally sat down tonight and it was like boom I couldn't stop writing.

So here's the new part and thanks for all the awesome feedback. I always love to read what you guys have to say. You're my reason for writing.

Part 36

Isabel carried a blanket from the hall closet back into the room where Alex was sleeping. He had finally fallen asleep and she had taken that moment to get him another blanket. His fever was starting to pick up and he was getting the chills. Just like Liz was having.

Isabel placed the blanket over and tucked him in, so that when he woke up he wouldn’t feel has cold. That’s when she returned to her perched spot on the floor next to him. Just watching his every move, he every breath. It let her know he was still with her.

Alex had a lot more time than Liz had. Isabel wasn’t even sure if Liz was still alive. She hadn’t left the room or looked at the clock so she didn’t know how much time had past. Although, Isabel was pretty sure that if something had happened to Liz they would have brought her the antidote to give to Alex.

A chill ran down her spine as she remembered what her brother had said. If they didn’t get a hold of Courtney they were going to have to decide who to give the antidote to. Who was going to live and who was going to die.

Anger flooded her then. She was pretty sure she knew the answer. They would save Liz. They might have already given her the antidote and hadn’t told her yet. Letting her spend Alex’s last few moments alive, alone. She knew her thoughts were morbid. It wasn’t that she wanted Liz to die. She thought of her as a sister, but if Isabel had to choose she would choose Alex. She couldn’t live without him now, not when they had started to get so close. He was the only one she trusted. The only one she loved and would ever love and she would be dead without him.

Isabel suddenly understood what he brother was going through. What he had always gone through. Max always seemed to put Liz before the rest of them. He had broken their life long pack in order to save the life of Liz Parker. He would do anything to keep her alive because without her he couldn’t survive.

Isabel couldn’t survive without Alex. She knew that now. She had been such a fool to have pushed him away for so long. He was so kind and caring and never gave up on her. He kept trying to get closer to her and she kept pushing him away. Isabel was done pushing now. She had already admitted that she loved him, now she was ready to give herself to him completely. She couldn’t lose him now.

“Hey. Why such the long face?” Isabel popped her head up and was met by Alex’s deep eyes and grinning face.

“God, Alex. I can’t lose you.” Isabel whispered, clutching his hand.

“I already told you I wasn’t going anywhere.” He said bringing his other hand over to stroke her hair.

“I promise you, when this is all over we’re going to do this right. I want to spend as much time with you as possible.” Isabel swore, looking him right in the eyes. Alex’s expression went serious as he looked back at her. Then a grin broke out on his face.

“Can we go mini-golfing again?”

Isabel giggled and she heard Alex laugh. She rested her head on the bed and kept their hands locked together.

“Yeah. We can go mini-golfing again.”

“I’m holding you to that promise Isabel.”

“I love you Alex. I’ll do anything if it means we get to be together.”

“This is a change for you.”

Isabel sat up and looked at Alex. She climbed up on the bed till she was sitting right next to him.

“Alex, I have wasted so much time pushing you away and keeping you at arms length. I’m sick of that. I was just so scared to ever let anyone in, to let someone see who I really was, but you always knew. Even before you knew our secret. I went into your dreams one night and you were dreaming about me. You were so caring and we were dancing together and even in the dream you knew there was more to me than I let anyone see. I’m tired of hiding from you Alex. I love you and I’m not going to let anything happen to you. Nothing is going to keep us from being together.”

With whatever strength Alex had left he pushed Isabel on top of him and held her as tightly as he possibly could.

“I love you too Isabel.”

Isabel cried on his chest and he ran his hand through her soft hair.


“We’re running out of time.” Kyle’s dad said as he paced the back room.

“There isn’t much we can do. Courtney isn’t answering.” Michael said, pacing as well. “I think we need to… to decide.”

“Don’t even go there Guerin.” Kyle said from his spot on the floor, where he now had the sleeping Maria in his lap.

“We’re running out of options. We can’t let them both die.”

“We aren’t.” Everyone’s head spun up to the stairway at the sound of Max’s voice. “Give the antidote to Alex.”

“Max…” Ava started, but was cut off.

“It’s what Liz would have wanted. She did all this to keep all those terrible things from happening. One of those things was Alex dying at the hands of an alien. She would live the rest of her life in guilt that she lived and he died all over again. This is what she would want. She would want Alex to live.” With his last sentence tears started to fall down his face.

Maria, who had been pretending to sleep in Kyle’s lap, got up off the ground and ran to Max. She hugged him as tightly as she could while he cried.

Ava was trying to control her shaky fingers as she dialed the phone again.


“Oh MY God!” Ava screamed into the phone as she heard Courtney answer.

“Who the hell is this?”

“Courtney there is no time to explain. Liz and Alex are infected, do we have enough antidote for the both of them?”

Everyone was frozen waiting to hear the response.

“Shit.” Courtney said as she sat up too fast, smacking her head into her headboard. “No. That antidote is only enough for one.”

Ava, didn’t reply she didn’t know how too.

“Who has been infected longer?” Courtney asked, rubbing the back of her head.

“Umm… Li…Liz has.” Ava stuttered and tried to keep herself steady. All eyes were on her at that moment.

“Give the formula to Liz. She only has about an hour left. Maybe less. If you don’t get it to her right this second she might not make it anyway.”

“Give it to Liz now!” Ava screamed. No one had to be told twice. Max and Kyle’s dad took off upstairs. Michael put his arm around Maria and held her while Kyle came to stand by Ava. “What about Alex?” She asked.

“I’m going to get another one. I can get another one. Alex has more time that Liz does. Probably not much more, but he has a fighting chance for me to bring another one. I’ll be there in about an hour.” Courtney said and then hung up for phone. She then started to dial another number.

“Katana. No time for pleasantries. I need the other vial of the antidote.”

“I know I know. I was staying at the Tumbleweed Inn. I placed the other vial in the wall. I was in room 124. It’s right above the headboard of the bed. I had to hide it there. I knew you were going to need it up I didn’t know how to contact you.”

“God I love you. I’m heading there right now. Take care.”

“Heads up. Nikolas is up to something else.”

“Got it.” Courtney hung up the phone and took off for the motel.


Max sat back and watched as the Sheriff pierced Liz’s pale skin with the silver needle. He held her hand as tightly as he could as the red serum was injected into her.

“How long before we know?” The Sheriff asked.

“I don’t know.” Max replied. He just held Liz’s hand tighter and brushed a strand of her damp hair off her still heated face.

“Her temp’s 106 Max. That’s really high.”

Max didn’t bother to respond.

“Come on Liz. I love you. Don’t go. I need you.”


Liz found herself on her balcony staring up at the stars. They seemed brighter than usual. One in particular was brighter. It shone with a brilliant white light that seemed to block out the light of all the other stars. It appeared to be growing in size. Liz had never heard of anything like that before, but it seemed safe. She wanted to tough it, to fall into the light and be absorbed by it. To become one with the light and to let light into her. To go into the light.

She reached up, trying to bring herself closer to the beautiful light. She felt like she was floating, bringing herself closer to white light in the sky. Nothing else seemed to matter, just as long as she reached that light.

Come on Liz. I love you. Don’t go. I need you.

Liz turned around at the sound of a voice invading her mind. It seemed so familiar to her, but she couldn’t place it. Just an obstacle keeping her from her light.

She turned back and continued to go closer to it.

Liz please, I can’t do this without you. I’m nothing if you aren’t here. I might as well be dead with you.

She turned around again and the voice seemed more familiar.


It was Max’s voice she was hearing. She had forgotten Max’s voice. Everything came flooding back to her. She was dying. Or dead. She wasn’t sure, but something was calling her back. An urge to move away from the light she had been heading too.

Liz looked down and she was floating above her balcony. She could see through the window. Max was kneeling beside her bed, crying. She looked closer and she could see her own, near lifeless body on the bed.

She felt a pull to go to the light. She looked back at her and let an urge to keep going to it, but she couldn’t. She had to go back to Max. She couldn’t exist without him.


“Max…” Jim started to say, but decided against saying anything. Max didn’t need to hear it, nothing needed to be said.

“Liz. Please.” Max begged in a soft whisper. He lowered his head to the bed and held her lifeless hand, begging for her to come back. She couldn’t be dead. He needed her too much.

He heard his name. It was a whisper, but it sounded like Liz’s voice.

“I can’t be without you either.” Max looked up and saw Liz looking down at him, tears already running down her face.

“Oh god Liz.” Max climbed on the bed next to her. Holding her as best he could. “I thought I had lost you.”

“You almost did.”

Jim smiled knowing Liz was going to be ok. He silently made his way out of the room to let Max and Liz have their time alone.

“It was like I was floating in space, trying to get to this really bright white star. It felt so safe and nothing else existed but that light. Then I heard your voice and it called me back home.”

“God Liz.” Max placed a kiss on her forehead and then a tender kiss on her dry lips. “I love you so much. I was so scared I was never going to see you again. Hear you laugh or see you smile. I’m never going to let anything bad happen to you again.”

Liz curled up next to Max and held onto him with her growing strength.

“Max I love you so much. If we’re together nothing can stop us.”


“How is she?” Kyle was the first to ask as he saw his dad come down the stairs.

“She’s going to be fine. I thought I would let her and Max talk.”

“So… now we just have to wait on Courtney.” Ava said.

Once again. Everyone went silent.

posted on 21-May-2002 11:38:11 PM
*Author's Note*

Considering I have 3 10 page papers to write I am in a really good mood and posting another part tonight. Gotta love me!

Part 37

Damn that alien. Always has to make things difficult. Just like her sister.

Courtney cursed again as she nearly ran into one of the big carts that the cleaning people pushed around. Some Mexican lady was in the room yelling in Spanish to what looked like a grounds keeper.

Courtney just shook her head as she walked past the room.

Finally she reached room 124 and placed her hand over the lock and watched as the little light turned green. She slipped inside and turned all the lights on. Relief filled her to see that the room had yet to be cleaned yet.

“At least something is going right.” Courtney said just as she tripped over the book that was laying on the ground that she missed to see. “I should have known better.”

Courtney picked herself up and limped over to the bed. Placing her hand over the headboard she ran it over the small wall till she felt a change in energy. She pushed the molecules apart until an opening showed. Courtney stopped the flow over power and reached her hand inside, feeling the smooth glass of the test tube.

She kissed the vial before sticking it in her pocket. Fixing the hole in the wall, she climbed off the bed and headed to the door. Turned off all the lights and shut the door hearing it lock once again.

She walked down the hallway and heard the two workers still arguing. Courtney just laughed and made her way to her car.


“This is taking to much time.” Maria said pacing.

“I liked her better when she was asleep.” Kyle mumbled.

“Now you know how I always feel.” Michael mumbled back as he stood from sitting on the couch next to Kyle. “Maria, you have got to calm down.”

“Calm down. Calm down! I am not going to calm down. My best friend nearly died while my other best friend is still dying all while we’re all waiting on some pathetic alien who is like in love with you.”

“I am not in love with him. I follow him in a political sense. Or at least I did.”

“Courtney!” They all screamed at once. Michael ran over to her and extended his hand out. “Give me the antidote.”

“I don’t know if I should. Your girlfriend insulted me.”

Michael lifted his other hand in front of her face, ready to blast her at any moment. Fear filled Courtney’s eyes as she reached inside her pocketed and pulled out the vial, placing it in her hands.

Michael didn’t even stop twice. He took off to the other bedroom, with Kyle’s dad right behind him.

“God, everyone needs to lighten up.” Courtney said leaning against a wall. Kyle just shook his head and leaned back on the couch, with Ava resting her head on his shoulder. Kyle knew Maria was going to blow up at Courtney and he wanted to watch the whole thing.

“How long to you give them before they start smacking each other?” Ava whispered into his ear. He barely heard her over the already loudly screaming Maria.

“About 5 minutes.”

“…And another thing you little piece of alien trash!”

“Who are you calling trash?!”

“I give them 2.” Ava smiled and they both laughed, glad to know that most of the really important battle was over.


“How long before he is ok?” Isabel asked as she stood back away from the bed while the Sheriff and Michael gave Alex the shot.

“It shouldn’t be too long after. It took about 10 minutes for Liz, but she had been really badly infect.” The Sheriff told her. He backed away from the bed and Isabel went right back to Alex.

“Come on Alex.” Isabel whispered as she held his hand again.

“Umm… Michael?” Ava said popping her head into the room.


They all heard the sound of a crashing plate.

“Maria and Courtney are going to kill each other. I don’t think Kyle can keep them apart much longer.”

“Damn it.” Michael ran out of the bedroom past Ava and into the back room.

“You whore! Our friends nearly died again because of your kind!” Maria screamed while Kyle held her back.

“I can’t believe you! I risked my life to save your friends and this is the thanks I get. Remind me never to help you again.”

“Bitch!” Maria broke away from Kyle and was about to run into Courtney before Michael grabbed her.

“Maria. You need to knock it off. I know you are upset about Liz and Alex, but they are going to be fine. Don’t take it out on Courtney. She saved their lives today and we might need her again someday.”

“Thanks for the help.” Courtney grunted.

Michael turned behind him to look at her. “And you. Don’t pick a fight with Maria, especially after her two best friends nearly died. You aren’t going to win.”

Courtney was about to come up with a come back, but decided against it. Instead she just sat on the couch next to Ava.

With that Michael let go of Maria and she went to sit on the floor.


Max and Liz sat in her bed together, just holding on to each other.

“How is Alex?”

“I’m not sure.” He replied. “The last time I was down there they were waiting for Courtney to show up with the other antidote.”

“Can I go see him?” Liz asked.

“Are you sure you’re up to it. Maybe you should rest.” Max said in his worried voice.

“I’m fine Max. I just want to see Alex.”



“I am never leaving you again.” Isabel said as she laid next to Alex.

“Well, as much as I would love that, I don’t think my parents would like that very much.”

Isabel giggled as she leaned into him more. They both heard a knock on the door and Isabel told the person to come in.

“Hey.” Liz said as she stood in the doorway. “Isabel, can I talk to Alex for a minute?”

Isabel was reluctant to leave Alex’s side, but she knew she would have to sooner or later. Alex gave her a kiss on the forehead to reinsure her that it was ok. Isabel kissed his lips before getting up and heading to the doorway. Before she left the room she hugged Liz.

“I’m glad you’re ok.”

“Me too.” Liz replied and with that Isabel left the room.

Liz stood there awkwardly before shutting the door and coming to sit on the bed with Alex. She wasn’t quite sure what to say to him. She wanted to know how he was doing. She wanted to apologize for letting this happen to him, but nothing was coming out.

“How are you feeling?” Liz finally asked.

“Great. In fact, I don’t think I’ve ever felt this good in my whole life.” Alex said with a huge grin stitched across his face.

“Ok, what’s with the goofy grin?”

“I don’t know what you are talking about?”

Liz placed her hands on her hips and gave him her best ‘Maria look’ as they called it. The look when the other knew something else was going on.

“Isabel said she loves me.”

Liz smiled and hugged Alex.

“God Alex, I am so happy for you.”

“Me too. I’m just glad I’m going to be alive to enjoy this.”

“Alex I…” Alex put a finger over Liz’s lips to get her to stop talking. He knew how she would get. She always blamed herself when things went wrong. Always felt guilty if something happened. Especially after the whole seeing the future thing.

“Liz, this is not you’re fault and I don’t want you to apologize for this. I know how you get and that’s all we need is for you to start feeling all guilty when the best thing that could ever happen, happened to me.”

Liz smiled and kissed Alex on the cheek. “I am so happy for you and Isabel.”

“You better be, after all the face sucking I have had to see between you and Max and Michael and Maria, I deserve some of my own.”

Liz collapsed in a fit of laughter and Alex soon joined her. After a few minutes they both calmed down enough just to lay next to each other.

“So…” Liz said.

“So.” Alex said after her. “Did you see a white light?”

“Yeah.” Liz replied. It scared her to think about it. She had been really close to dying. Close to leaving all of her friends. Close to leaving Max.

“Everything I would close my eyes I would see it. It was far away, but it kept getting closer. I felt this…”

“Pull?” She asked.

“You felt it too?”

“Yeah.” Liz replied. “It was weird. Like the light felt safe. I couldn’t think about anything else. I could hear Max calling out to me, but I didn’t even know it was Max’s voice. I just kept floating up to the light.”

“You were close weren’t you?” Alex asked.

Liz tried not to cry. She didn’t want to cry about it, the whole thing was over, but once he asked she couldn’t stop. The flood gates had been open and she couldn’t have stopped crying if she wanted to.

“God Alex, I was so close to the light. It was so bright and it felt so safe. I almost died and what scares me is if I hadn’t suddenly recognized Max’s voice I would have died.”

“Shh… Liz. It’s over now. You’re safe now.” Alex wrapped his arms around his best friend and held her tightly as she continued to cry. He was the only person who would ever understand what she went through and he planned to be there for her. Whenever she needed. Liz was stronger than the entire group put together, but no one is unbreakable. No one is strong enough to hold out everything and he was just glad that he could be there for her when she needed him.


The tension in the back room was so thick, Ava was pretty sure she could cut a knife through it. Everyone had stayed relatively quiet. Michael was seated in a chair with Maria in his lap. He held her tightly more to keep her from lashing out at Courtney than support.

Ava was sitting between Kyle and Courtney. Mostly towards Kyle. She felt this pull to him, after everything that had happened, she couldn’t stop thinking about what if it had been Kyle and not Alex? What if it had been Kyle and they hadn’t been able to save him?

She reached for his hand and clutched it tightly, he had become her lifeline lately and her fear at losing him was overwhelming. He squeezed her hand in response and it sent a bolt of electricity through her whole body. She wasn’t sure what that meant, but she would remember to ask Isabel about it later.

Isabel was leaning against a wall next to her brother who had hardly spoken a word since him and Liz had come down stairs.

Kyle’s dad had finally decided to go home, leaving just them in the back room waiting for someone to say something. Finally Max did.

“Courtney should we be worried about any long term effects of them having had the virus?” He asked.

“No. They’ll be fine. They probably won’t be sick again for another year and a half. Which will be good for them. They won’t miss any school for illness.” Courtney said jokingly at the end.

“God. I am so glad this is over.” Isabel said trying not to bite her well manicured nails.

“I wouldn’t be to quick to think this is over. Katana already said that Nikolas is up to no good. We need to keep our heads about ourselves. I’ll try to keep in touch with her to find out what’s going on, but it’ll be hard. Especially if she has a main assignment again. Plus I’ve got the Harvest…”

“What’s the Harvest?” Michael asked.

“It’s where the skins get new skins.” Liz said from behind them all. “The skins husks only last for 50 years and there time is coming up so they harvest new ones.”

“What she said.” Courtney said.

Max forgot about the conversation and ran up to her.

“You ok?”

“I’m better now.” She answered, placing her arms around his neck and falling into his arms.

“Me too.” Alex said coming up behind her. Maria jumped out of Michael’s grasp to hug Alex.

“Oh god Alex, I was so worried.” Maria mumbled into his chest.

“Hey. Like I keep telling people. You can’t take down a Whitman.” The second Maria let go of Alex, Isabel was in his arms.

“We’re going to take things one day at a time.” Max started and everyone listened. “I think we all need some rest after this. Courtney is going to try and stay in contact with Katana to find out what’s going on. Other than that I figure we will leave well enough alone.”

“And let’s worry about the Harvest once we get there. It isn’t till October anyway and I don’t want to start rushing things.” Liz added to his speech. “Let’s get back together in 3 weeks to talk about all our options, other than that, I would really like to enjoy my vacation.”

“Amen to that.” Kyle said standing up.

“Fine.” Courtney replied. She stood up and winced at her sprained ankle. “Liz I’m taking three days off work. Somebody up there is mad at me.” Courtney pointed at the ceiling. “And has had me injuring myself all night.”

“That’s fine.” Liz told her. Courtney bowed her head and with that she was gone.

“Well, it has been a very long night. I’m going home.” Kyle said. Ava stood next to him and his put his arm around her. “I’m glad you two are ok.”

“Thanks man.” Alex said.

“Me too Kyle.” Liz replied.

Ava broke away from Kyle and walked over to Liz. “Liz I…” Ava couldn’t finish her sentence. She felt like crying. She wanted to cry, but crying wasn’t one of her main things. She had only done it twice that she could recall.

“Don’t say it.” Liz stood in front of Ava and then hugged her.

They communicated silently and when they pulled apart, Ava went back over to Kyle and then they both left.

“And then there were 6.” Michael said and they all stood in a little circle.

“I’m staying here tonight.” Max said holding Liz closely.

“Me too.” Alex added.

“I guess it’s a party.” Michael joked and got a ‘love hit’ from Maria.

They all laughed and immediately started fighting over sleeping arrangements. A sad smiled formed on Liz’s face. She had almost lost all of it.

posted on 6-Jun-2002 1:37:08 PM
*Author's Note*

So sorry this took me so long to get out. School got crazy and well, it took me till just now to finally get a new part finished. Thank god it is summer break though.

OK, this part is a little short, but the next part will be a lot longer, this is one of those weird transitional part things. Yeah, gotta love those. Hehe...

Oh yeah and I need some help on something. Can anyone think of a song that Alex might sing to Isabel?

Part 38

Liz dropped her silver apron on the floor before collapsing on her bed. She had been working near triple shifts over the past three days. With Courtney still out for her ‘injuries’ and then one of the other waitresses decided to take three months maternal leave, Liz was stuck picking up the extra shifts. Ava had helped out when she could, but she was still learning and she had probably broken more plates than served. Maria wasn’t help either, she refused to take any of Courtney shifts claiming that Courtney could work, but she just wanted to make everyone else suffer. Liz had just shook her head at Maria, she knew there were going to be some hostility between the two of them for quite awhile.

Liz felt a soft touch stroking the hair away from her face. She immediately recognized the touch as Max.

“Rough day?”

“You have no idea.” Liz replied. “Some lady yelled at me for 30 minutes because I forgot to have them take the mustard off her burger and she said that she could have died and it would have all been my fault. Oh top of that I cut my finger on the milk shake machine.” Liz held up her index finger to show him the band-aid on it. “And some 12 year-old and his friend ran out on their bill so I had to pay for it.” She sighed and closed her eyes again. “Wake me up when its tomorrow.”

“Ok.” Max whispered in her ear. She felt Max shift closer to her and put his arms around her tightly. Liz sighed, she loved being in his arms. She could feel herself starting to drift off to sleep just as the phone started ringing.

Liz groaned and reached for the phone. “Hello… Courtney, you’re supposed to be at work right now.” Liz paused and looked over at Max. He could tell by the look on her face what Courtney was saying. “Can’t I just have Max heal that?” Another pause. “Alright. Alright, but look. If you aren’t at work tomorrow I’m firing you and trust me that will be the least of your problems.” With that Liz slammed the phone down.

“She’s not coming?” Max asked even though he already knew the answer.

“She said she can’t walk.” Liz groaned and fell back on the bed. “I can’t possibly work another shift.”

“Can’t you get Maria to cover it?” He asked.

“Maria refuses to work any of Courtney’s shifts.”

“Tough. Give me the phone.” Liz looked at Max with a puzzled expression, but she handed him the phone anyway.

Liz watched him as he punched in the number for Maria’s house and waited for her to answer.


“Hey Maria, its Max.”

“What happened?” She asked, immediately preparing for the worst.

“Nothing… well actually, Courtney is taking another day off work.”

“No way, your highness. I’m not covering for that alien slut-”

“Look Maria I didn’t call to argue with you. Liz has already covered all of her shifts and she’s tired can you cover just one of Courtney’s?” Max said cutting Maria off.

“Make Courtney come to work. You’re the king. She has to listen to you. I’m not taking her shift.”

“Maria, Courtney had to sneak around an alien base twice to get the anti-dote to save Liz and Alex. Had she not done that Liz and Alex would both be dead right now. Now I realize Courtney isn’t your favorite person in the whole world, but she risked her life to save Liz and Alex and if she needs to rest than I’m going to give her that. Now Liz, who just nearly died has been covering all her shifts and just can’t do it anyone so do you think you can cover just one little shift?”

There was silence on the other end of the phone. Liz was in shock. Michael didn’t even talk to Maria like that. Liz was impressed, if Max got away with this without dieing it was going to be a very lucky man.

“Fine! One shift. Oh and Max?”



Max just stared at the phone before handing it back to Liz.

“She’s going to take the shift.” Max told Liz. “I’m a dead man aren’t I?”

Liz just giggled before laying back in Max’s arms.


“Order up!” Michael yelled hitting the little bell to get Maria’s attention.

Maria looked at him straight in the eye, while grabbing the plate.

“Men.” She growled and walked away. Michael was taken back, he usually knew when he screwed up, but this time he was pretty sure he hadn’t done anything wrong. Pretty sure.

Ava walked up to the window and started wiping it down, thanking some higher power that there were only two customers left so they could start cleaning.

“What did I do now?” Michael asked, watching Maria as she paced the front of the café.

“It’s not you, she’s mad at Max. He called her and told her to come take Courtney’s shift.”

“Ordered is more like it.” Maria said walking past them and into the backroom, where she continued to pace.

“I’m sure it came out that way, but-” Ava didn’t get a chance to finish, before Maria cut her off.

“He had no right to just call me and tell me to come down here. If he really wanted someone to cover the shift why didn’t he just do it? But no, he calls me up and makes me come down here and take the shift. I mean he is probably just in Liz’s room right now and the two of them are probably going at it like rabbits or something.”

Ava snapped at that, she had been peacefully cleaning out some of the extra saltshakers while listening to Maria. She was use to Maria’s ramblings, and usually just listened while Maria fumed about whatever was bothering her. It was what everyone else did. Just listened to Maria go off, but this time Ava couldn’t.

Ava took the empty saltshaker she had in her hand and threw it on the ground, letting it smash in the millions of pieces, but also getting the attention of Michael and Maria.

“Look Maria, I know you’re pissed off at Courtney for whatever reason, but take it out on Courtney not Max and Liz. They don’t need this from you. They have been through enough lately and in case you didn’t notice, Liz has been working three shifts for the past three days. So back off of them!” Ava ran past Maria over to the back door.

Before she left she turned around to look at the very shocked and silent Michael and Maria.

“What Max and Liz have is so special. I don’t really think you should be making fun of it either.” With that last comment, Ava was out the door.

Maria just stared at where Ava had been.

“I…” Maria didn’t know what to say, she just went back out of the café to finish her shift.


Ava walked down the dark streets taking comfort in them. Anytime when she was in New York, when she would get upset she would walk the streets, mostly at night though. She loved the dark, it kept her safe, it kept her hidden.

She didn’t mean to yell at Maria and Ava knew she would have to apologize to her later, it just hurt her listening to what Maria was saying. Maria didn’t know how easy they all had it. She didn’t know how good they had it.

What really got to Ava was Max and Liz. She was envious of what they had. She didn’t want Max, even if they had been ‘married’ in that other life. She just wanted what they had. She wanted to be loved by someone, not used.

When Ava concentrated hard enough, sometimes she could still feel Zan. Feel his fiery touch on her kiss. His drugging taste. It was all lust, she couldn’t complain, he use to set her body on fire, but Ava could care less about that. She could care less about sex to. It wasn’t what she wanted and that had been all Zan wanted.

Ava let out a sigh as she reached the front door of her home. She almost had everything cleaned out of the office and if she worked a little bit harder she would be able to buy a bed so that she wouldn’t have to sleep on the couch anymore.

It was with a sad smile as she walked through the front door. She finally had all the things she had dreamed of except she didn’t have love.

“Hey.” Kyle said coming out from the kitchen.

“Hey.” Ava replied, taking off her apron and throwing it on the floor.

“You ok?” Kyle asked as he walked over to her.

“No. I snapped at Maria tonight and I’m just really tired.” Ava explained to him. It was half of the truth. She figured he probably didn’t want to hear about her breaking heart.

“Why don’t you sleep in my room tonight? You look like you need a nice bed to sleep in.”

“Kyle I…” He silenced her by placing a finger on her lips.

“I’ll sleep on the couch, its fine. Now go, we have to get up early tomorrow. We’re all going fishing.”

“Ok.” Ava whispered and walked down the hall towards Kyle’s room. She couldn’t help the little tingles she always got when Kyle touched her or spoke to her a certain way.

“Ugh. I need help.” Ava said to herself, she didn’t bother changing for bed, she just turned off the light and collapsed on his bed, pulling the covers around her.

Ava took in a deep breath and she could smell Kyle all around her. She felt herself relaxing immediately and a smile formed her face as she drifted off to sleep.


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 10-Jul-2002 6:40:57 PM ]
posted on 8-Jun-2002 1:18:35 AM
*Author's Note*

I was trying to post this earlier today, but I couldn't seem to get on the board. It was against me.

Anyway, I keep getting slightly sidetracked. These characters are taking over I swear. *wink* So this is another transition piece, the next part it going to be a little long, but I'm sure you guys won't mind that.

Part 39

Isabel sat at her vanity reapplying her nail polish for the third time. She couldn’t seem to find the color that went right her over all mood. She even tried her powers, but she still couldn’t find the color she wanted.

In frustration she waved her hand over her nails and got rid of all the color.

Hmm… they look fine without color. Isabel thought to herself. A smile formed on her face and she got up and went to lay on her bed.

For once in her life things seemed to be completely perfect. She had friends she could actually trust, her brother and Michael had stopped being all broody and cranky and she had Alex.


Isabel felt little butterflies in her stomach every time she thought about him. It made her giggle like a little schoolgirl, but Isabel didn’t care. She didn’t want this feeling to go away.

Alex made her come alive. She didn’t have to hid herself with him, didn’t have to put on a show. She could be just her and it was the most uplifting feeling in the world. Isabel didn’t even try to take the smile off her face. She always smiled now when she thought of Alex and loved every minute of it.

“What’s his name?”

Isabel turned to the door to see her mother standing there looking at her.

“Alex Whitman.”

“Oh.” Diane said with enthusiasm as she went and sat next to her daughter. “That’s Charles and Elena’s son. He is such a nice boy.”

“Yeah he is.” Isabel replied thinking about all the sweet things Alex was always doing for her.

Diane looked at her daughter with worry in eyes.

“It’s serious isn’t it? Between you and Alex?” She asked.

“Yes.” Isabel replied. Immediately she was hit with a rush of emotions, the same feelings she had felt when Alex said he loved her.

“Isabel, I think we need to talk.”

Isabel came crashing back to the real world. Oh god, she’s going to give me the talk.

“Mom, I think we already had that talk.”

“Isabel, you’re a smart girl and you’re very beautiful. Just make sure you know all the risks and that you’re protected and…”

“Mom.” Isabel grabbed her mother by the shoulders to stop her. “I already know all this stuff, so please.” Isabel begged her mother with her eyes for her to stop.

“Ok sweetie.” Diane smiled at her daughter and gave her a kiss on the head. “Just remember if you ever need to talk about any of this kind of thing that I’m here.”

“Ok mom.” Isabel replied hoping her mother would leave.

After one last look at her daughter, Diane left the room and Isabel collapsed back on her bed.


Alex suddenly had a hatred for their new pool. He always thought that having a pool would be great. Sit out by it all summer and get a tan, have massive pool parties. Get to see Isabel in a bikini.
All of which he had done, but now he was being forced to clean the massive in ground monster.

“Alex sweetie.”

“Yeah mom!” Alex yelled back to his mother who was standing in the kitchen, talking to him through the window.

“Your father and I are heading up to Santa Fe for the weekend. We’ll be back on Sunday. Make sure you clean out R2-D2.” She said referring to the pool filter that Alex had named.

“Yeah sure. Have a good time.” Alex yelled back.

“Bye sweetie.”

Great. I’m stuck in the house all weekend, with no one here, just me and this huge house and the pool and…

Alex dropped skimmer he had in his hand and ran in the house.


Isabel reached over to her nightstand and grabbed her phone.


“Hey Isabel.”

“Hey Alex.” Isabel said, suddenly happy that she hadn’t gone to the store with her mom.

“What are you doing tonight?” He asked.

“Nothing. Why?”

“My parents just left for the weekend. So I wanted to know if you wanted to come over tonight and watch movies and go swimming or whatever?” Alex was feeling really really nervous and hoped that it wasn’t evident in his voice.

Isabel felt her butterflies come back with full force.

Alone in the house with Alex. All night.

“Sounds like fun.” She replied and heard Alex sigh with relief, causing her to giggle. “Did you think I was going to say no?”

“I don’t know what I thought. See you at 7.”

“Sure.” Isabel said and hung up the phone. She needed a plan and fast.

She looked at the clock and saw that it was 3:30.

“And I need to go shopping.”


Max walked up to the counter of the Crashdown, where Maria and Liz were busy talking.

“Hey Liz. Hey Maria.”

“Hey.” Liz said leaning over and kissing Max quickly.

“Oh hi Max.” Maria said with fake enthusiasm.

“Maria, I already apologized three times. I can’t apologize anymore.” Max said pleading with Maria who was looking away from him.

“Oh I know. I’m just playing with you.” She replied smiling at him, causing Max to just shake his head and laugh.

“Hey Max, you haven’t seen Ava have you? I kind of owe her an apology.” Maria asked.

“Umm… I think her, Kyle and the Sheriff were going out fishing today, but they should be back by now.” He told her.

Max, Liz and Maria got involved in a conversation that none of them noticed when Isabel came into the café, until she started dragging Liz into the backroom.

“I need to talk to you.” Isabel said. “Alone.” She followed up when Max and Maria followed them into the backroom.

“Umm… sure. We can just go in my room.” Liz said. “Maria will you cover me for 5 minutes?”

“Sure.” Maria replied. Maria gave Liz a questioning look and Liz just shrugged as her and Isabel walked up to her room.

“Ok, Isabel. What’s up?” Liz asked shutting the door to her room. She watched as a frustrated Isabel kept pacing back and forth. Of all the people in their little group, Isabel was probably the person Liz was least closest too. Liz assumed that was because of Max, but she never really thought about it much.

“Look, I know you and I aren’t really buddy-buddy, but I really need some help.” Isabel said.

“Ok. What do you need help with?” Liz asked sitting on her bed.

“Alex.” Isabel said as she started to explain. “He invited me over to his house tonight to hang out or whatever, but his parents are going to be gone and…”

“And you think you and Alex might…?”

“Yes.” Isabel answered sitting down next to Liz. “And I need some advice. You and my brother are the only ones that ever… well… that… umm… and well I couldn’t ask my brother about this so I came to you.”

“Isabel, I’m going to assume that you know how too.”

“Oh god! Yes I know how to, we had that class together, remember?” Isabel said getting slightly embarrassed and Liz was trying to hold back her laughter.

“Yeah I remember.” Liz said, trying to calm herself down and be serious. “What kind of advice are you looking for?”

“I don’t know.” Isabel got off the bed and started pacing again. “I guess I’m nervous. I mean, I love Alex and I want to be with him, but… this is all really hard to admit.” Isabel was starting to think coming and talking to Liz was a bad idea. They weren’t close and she didn’t like laying her feelings out there for other people to see.

“Look.” Liz got up off the bed and went to stand by Isabel. “It’s scary. I will admit that to you. I mean, look and Max and I. We know everything about each other and we both knew how much we loved each other, but when it came to that moment, I was petrified.”

“You were?” Isabel asked looking down at Liz.

“Absolutely.” Liz said. “In that moment, I felt so many different things. I knew Max loved me, but still, there is all this doubt, all these feelings that get brought up and it is scary. And it is for everyone I think, but I can tell you one thing. No matter how afraid you are or nervous, the love you feel for that person and the love they feel for you, over powers all of it.”

Isabel took in everything Liz said with a deep breath and then let it out in a sigh.

“Alex loves you and you love Alex. I can see it in the way you both look at each other. Just have faith in that love and nothing can go wrong.”

“That’s what went wrong wasn’t it?” Isabel asked sadly.

“What?” Liz asked back, slightly confused.

“In that other life, none of us had faith in the love that was right in front of us. That’s why things went so wrong.”

Liz looked at Isabel and wasn’t really sure what to say. It seemed like it was more complicated than that as Liz thought of all the mistakes they had all made and all the pain they had suffered.

“It seems like it should have been more than that, but I think you were right. We all gave up, faith ran out and things went bad, but its over now.”

“You know I never thanked you Liz.”

“For what?”

“For saving all of us.”

There was nothing to say after that, both girls just looked at each other and then Isabel smiled.

“I’ll see you later Liz and thanks for the advice.”

“Yeah no problem.” Liz replied still a little in shock.

About five minutes later Liz walked back out to the café to see Maria and Max talking.

“Hey, my sister’s staying here tonight?” Max asked as Liz walked back up the counter.

Liz gave him a confused look and he explained more.

“Isabel told me to tell my mom that she was staying with you tonight.”

“Oh… well…” Liz wasn’t sure what she was supposed to say. Lie for Isabel or tell them the truth and hope that Max wouldn’t kill Alex.

“She’s going to be at Alex’s tonight, she’s just using me as a cover.”

“You’re kidding.” Maria butted in. “They’re going to go all the way tonight. Way to you Alex.”

“Maria, that is my sister you are talking about I hope you know.” Max shot out covering his eyes.

“Oh don’t be a baby. You and Liz owe her and Alex anyway. Alex kept her out of the house the night you and Liz…”

“Ok. Ok.” Max said throwing his hands up. “Point well taken.”

Both girls just giggled and Max shook his head at them.

“Well. I’m off now.” Maria said throwing her apron on the counter. “And if Courtney decides not to show you can work lover boy.”

“Don’t worry, I already talked to Courtney, she’s going to be here and she’s working my shift tomorrow.”

“Oh, does that mean you’re going to spend the day with me?” Max asked teasingly.

“Maybe.” Liz said teasing back before she kissed him.

“God you two make me sick. I’ll see you later.” Maria said with the wave of her hand and then she was gone.


Maria was starting to get impatient as she continued to knock on the Valenti’s front door. After a minute she heard some muffled swearing coming from the other side of the door and finally Kyle opened it with his finger in his mouth.

“Damn it Maria!” Kyle yelled at her muffled by his finger that he was sucking on.

“What happened to you?” She asked, trying not to laugh at how funny he looked.

“I was putting the fishing hooks away, but when I certain someone started banging on the door, it scared the shit out of me and I nearly put the hook through my finger.” He explained.

“Oh. Well, can I talk to Ava?” Maria asked.

“Not until you kiss my finger and make it better.” He joked.

“You are so…”

“She’s in my room.” Kyle said getting out of the way. Maria could still hear him laughing even as she reached Kyle’s room.

Maria knocked softly and when she heard Ava yell for her to go in she walked into the room and shut the door behind her.

“Maria. What are you doing here?” Ava asked a little surprised to see Maria there.

“Ava I wanted to apologize for last night. I shouldn’t have said the things I said and you were right. We all need to give Max and Liz a break.”

Ava shifted a little on the bed and motioned for Maria to come sit next to her.

“Maria, you don’t need to apology. I just got really upset and I probably shouldn’t have said anything anyway.”

“Ava, I know we don’t talk that much or really know each other that well, but if you ever need a friend I’m here” Maria said sensing there was something else going on.

“Thanks.” Ava replied feeling a little uncomfortable.

“Ok. I’ll see you later Ava.”

Ava watched as Maria left and then slumped back on Kyle’s bed. She wasn’t ready to tell them all about Zan, but what they had been together. It made her feel dirty and she felt like she would be a disappointment to all of them and that was the last thing she wanted. She was finally starting to feel like a member of the group and she wouldn’t let herself do anything to blow that.

posted on 13-Jun-2002 2:26:27 AM
*Author's Note*

Finally I get this part written. This was really hard for me to write. After an RPG I was in way back when, I was kind of scarred from any Alex/Isabel 'cementing'. It was a real pain, but I conqured all my demons and have a nice long new part for everyone. Of course I'm not real sure how it came out, but I'll let you guys decide.

A few dedications are in order.

First goes to Brian, my stargazer buddy, who has from time and again put me in my place when I would get upset about something going on with Max and Liz and forgetting about everything that Alex and Isabel went through. ( I really hope Brian actually ends up reading this fic so he knows I dedicated this to him. )

Second goes to icequeenfan. There aren't many stargazer fics out there, or at least ones that get any credit so I hope that I have been having enough in her to satisfy all stargazers.

Thirdly, To all the people who were in the RPG 'The Mix' on FF. They probably will never read this fic, but hey, that was the fic that scarred me for a good year and I figured they deserved some credit in this part since I am finally over it.

Fourth, goes to my friends Heather and Linzee. Both of which aren't reading this fic, but proceeded to harass me every five seconds while I was writing this part. And Heather for being so bold as to mention 'Who's Your Daddy?' a handful of times over the course of the day Ha! I finished it!!

And last but not least, Rick. Rick who begged me for weeks on end for Isabel and Alex to cement, even when I had no intentions of writing them doing so at all. Also, because of his awesome feedback he always leaves me that keeps me writing.

Now, without further wait. The new part.

Disclaimer... I use the lyrics from the song 'Save Yourself' by Sensefield

Part 40

Isabel sat in her room frantically decided what to do with her hair. It had taken her an hour to finally decide to just wear her bikini under her clothes, seeing as they were going to go swimming. Now, she couldn’t decide if she wanted her hair up or down.

“Having hair problems?” Max asked walking into her room.

“Sort of.” Isabel replied back. She felt really weird having lied to her brother about where she was going tonight and felt even weirder to have him sitting on her bed watching her.

“I already know.”

Isabel spun around to look at her brother.

“Liz told me.”

“Oh.” Was all Isabel could reply. Now she felt even weirder. Her brother knew that her and Alex were going to make love. Granted she had known when her brother and Liz were going to, but that had been different. It was always different with Max and Liz. The group always knew everything about their relationship and always knew what they were doing.

Isabel felt bad. Any time Max and Liz did anything together they always had to report it back to the group. She never realized how unfair it was till now when she realized she was under that same pressure.

“How do you and Liz do it?” Isabel asked.

“Excuse me?” Max replied a little taken back.

“No. I mean.” Isabel walked over and sat next to him. “How do you guys handle having all of us know everything that goes on between the two of you? I mean, you know that Alex and I might… and well Liz knows and well…”

“And Maria knows.”

“Maria knows. Ugh.” Isabel put her face in her hands. “I feel all weird having people know what I’m going to be doing tonight. How do you and Liz handle that?”

“That’s a really good question.” Max replied. “I love Liz and I really don’t care if the whole world knows that. It is a little weird to be sitting around with the group knowing that everyone knows when and where Liz and I made love at, but at the same time, I’m glad everyone knows. They know how much Liz and I love each other and that’s really all the matters. Plus.” Max said a smile crossing his face. “You guys don’t know everything.”

“Well I guess that’s good.” Isabel said with her own smile. “There is only so much a sister can take.”

“Wear your hair down.” Max finally said and Isabel turned to look at him.

“Thank you Max.” The next thing he knew she was hugging him and he hugged her back.


Turn out the light
Just say goodnight, to yourself
May I remind you,
When you find you, you're all alone is when you've got to be strong
Cause that's when they call you, in the night
He's got your picture in his mind
He's got your number on a paper at his disposal anytime

Alex was trying not to let himself be nervous and was trying to ignore the fact that he was going to be alone with Isabel nearly all night. He had everything planned out perfect. He cleaned everything, now all he had to do was wait for her to get there.

He wasn’t planning anything. He didn’t expect anything to happen between them tonight. That wasn’t what it was about to him. All Alex wanted to do was spend time with her. He loved Isabel, he could careless if all they did all night was sit on the couch and watch movies. As long as whatever they did they did together.

Alex stared at the clock. Seven couldn’t come any sooner.

Is it really true
Could you save yourself for someone who, loves you for you
So many times we just give it away, to someone who
Someone who you

Isabel brushed her long blond hair, making sure that it looked straight. After her talk with Max she was feeling so much better about tonight. She had always been looking for that one person to share her heart with, but she never thought it was possible. She always assumed she was too different so she hid behind an image that she created. Alex had seen right through that and she loved him so much for it.

Met in bar
The back of a car
And for a moment you felt important but not in your heart
My self esteem, it's been low, go ahead and count it's been lower than low
I know the feeling of it stealing life out from under me

Isabel couldn’t remember the name of every guy she had dated. It had all started in 6th grade when Doug Collins asked her to go out with him. It had only lasted a few after he tried to slip his tongue into her mouth.

After that moment she just seemed to be dating different guys whenever she could. It was different in high school though. A lot less pressure. She’d go to a party with some guy and if she really liked him they would make out in the bathroom or the back of his car. Never an attachment though, she never put her heart in it so she never got hurt. Her system had been full proof until she met Alex.

I want to learn, how you save yourself for someone who, loves you for you
So many times we just give it away to someone who,
Couldn't even remember your name
Could you save yourself for someone who, loves you for you, loves me for me
Give it away to someone who someone who will cherish your name

Alex had taught her to open up. He looked past her act and saw her as a real person. Even after her found out about their secret, but she had kept pushing him away. She could continue to go on dates with guys who all they wanted was to get into her pants even though she never went all the way with any of them. They were just for fun, even though her heart wanted more. She wanted Alex.

He never dated. In the years she had watched him he had never once had a girl friend. For a while she thought he had a crush on Liz and maybe he had for awhile, but she didn’t know. She did know that he had been waiting for her. All this time, even when she would ignore him or push him away, he kept coming back to her. The thought itself was uplifting.

Cause I want to learn

Isabel grabbed her set of keys and went to get in the jeep. With a shaky hand she put the key in the ignition and made her way towards Alex’s house.

Can you save yourself for
Someone who will love you for you

Alex paced back and forth in the living room. He couldn’t get himself to calm down. He had been alone with Isabel before. He had kissed Isabel before. He was Isabel’s boyfriend, but suddenly he felt like he did freshman year.

Every time she would walk past him in the hall he would melt away into this little puddle. He knew it was pathetic, hell Maria told him to his face that it was pathetic, but he didn’t care. She may have dated a lot of people, but he was the only person she ever loved and that was completely over powering.

So many times we just give it away,
Someone who,
Couldn't even remember your name

Isabel made a left hand turn. She was going by memory, getting to Alex’s house. It seemed like the last time she had driven there by herself was when she had wanted to kiss him to try and get information about Max and Liz.

In reality that wasn’t the reason. She just wanted to kiss him. And she had lied. She did have a flash. A couple of flashes. They were all of her. They way he saw her in his eyes and it had been incredible to say the least. She had been so shocked she didn’t even know what to do and that was why she had walked away and played it cool.

Alex was the best thing that ever happened to her and he was the best kisser she had ever been with. No matter how many nameless guys she had dated, Alex was the best of them all, in every aspect possible.

You save yourself for someone who,
Loves you for you,

Alex felt his heart jump in his throat when he hear the doorbell ring.

Loves me for me

Isabel felt the butterflies in her stomach as the door started to open.

Give it away to someone who,
Someone who will

Alex opened to door to the most amazing sight in his entire life.

Cherish your name


Cherish your name


“Come-come in.” Alex finally choked out, backing away so that she could enter the house.

“Wow. The house looks so nice.” Isabel commented as she walked through the door.

“Yeah, my mom was in one of her moods. She had us all cleaning. I think that’s why my dad dragged her away for the weekend. I was about ready to kill her.”

Isabel giggled and Alex felt her giggle all the way in his toes.

“You want something to eat. I didn’t really plan on dinner, in fact I kind of forgot about food at all.” Alex said realizing he had already skipped lunch.

“Oh, you know I haven’t eaten much today either, so food sounds really good right now.

45 minutes later, Isabel and Alex were sitting next to each other at the kitchen table, eating the pizza that they had ordered.

“So, what time do you have to be home?” Alex asked, making conversation and trying to budget his time.

“Actually I don’t. Max and Liz are covering me, so my mom thinks I’m staying with Liz tonight.”

Alex could feel his heart speed up.

Isabel’s staying all night. Here. With me.

“Ooh.” Alex said, cringing when his voice cracked a little. He was trying to figure out what this all meant.

She planned to stay here all night me with, does that mean she wants us to go farther. I hadn’t planed on that, not that I don’t want to. No pressure though, if she wants to great, if not I can handle just spending the night with her.

“So how about after we finish eating, you help me pick out some music and then we can star gaze in the pool? It’s a pretty clear night.” Alex suggested, feeling his nervousness slip away.

“I’d like that.”


Isabel was feeling really nervous as she pulled her tank top over her head, revealing her red bikini top. Alex was still inside changing and said he would be out in a minute so she headed out and decided to strip down to her bathing suit.

Her mind was going crazy.

Would they make love in the pool? She always dreamed about doing that. Or would they just fool around and then end up in his bed, or in the living room, or the kitchen?

Isabel felt an uncommon blush rise on her face at the thought of Alex claiming her on the kitchen table.

Yeah and I bet he’d be yelling ‘Who’s Your Daddy’ the whole time too.

Isabel laughed as she removed her shorts. Alex would never let their first time be some sort of wild sex fest. They were going to make love, in his bed and it would be perfect.

“Ready my lady?” Alex said.

Isabel spun around to see him standing there, his hand held out, in just his swim shorts.

He looked so good, she never really thought he had a body. She never really noticed it, but he did in fact have a good body. She wasn’t into muscle, which was exactly why she liked Alex. He was perfect.

“Of course.” Isabel replied, taking his hand.

Alex stepped into the pool first with her right behind him. The only light around them was the small flood lights around the pool. It made it so much easier to see the stars.

“Wow.” Isabel said as she swam over to him. Alex was sitting on the little bench in the pool and Isabel came to sit by him. “I never knew you could see this many stars and still be in town.

“Well, it is Roswell, not LA or anything so you can see a lot of stars wherever you are.” Alex told her.

“This is so romantic.” Isabel laid her head on Alex’s shoulder, much like she had the first time they had stargazed together. It just felt like the right thing to do, as she continued to look up at the vast open sky.

She always felt a closeness to the night sky and to the stars. Probably because she had come from somewhere out there. The stars had been in sanctuary for so many years. She could pour her heart out to the thousands of twinkling lights and they would never judge her. They would just shine down on her and she felt accepted by them.

Now she felt accepted by Alex.

Isabel kept her eyes locked on the stars, but moved her hand from its place on her lap onto Alex’s thigh. She could hear his intake of air immediately and took that as a good sign, so she moved her hand upwards.

“Isabel.” Alex practically groaned out.

“What?” Isabel asked lifting her head off his shoulder to look at him.

“You don’t have to do this.” He said. “This isn’t what tonight is about.”

“But its what I want it to be about.” Isabel replied. She moved off the bench so she could straddle him. She knew he wanted her, she could feel his erection press against her the moment she sat on him.

“I want you Alex.” Isabel said and before Alex could reply she placed her lips on his in a fiery kiss.

Alex had no intentions of denying her anything. He kissed her back with full force, loving the way she tasted. She always seemed to taste so good, he wasn’t sure how that was possible, but it was.

His hands drifted out of the water and onto her back, causing little shivers to run through her body. Isabel didn’t know how it was possibly that something so small could effect her so much, but she wasn’t going to complain. Instead she shifted closer to Alex, causing a moan to come out of both of them as she rubbed against his erection again.

“Maybe…” Isabel breathed out before he kissed her again. “Should go inside.” She finally uttered when he broke the kiss.

“Yeah.” Was all Alex managed to say.

Isabel climbed off of Alex and they both swam to the other side of the pool to get out. Neither one bothered to try and dry themselves off. They both just went into the house. As soon as they were inside, Isabel was kissing Alex again.

Alex tried to find his balance and tried to walk them backwards towards his room, without slipping and injuring them both since they were still soaking wet.

Finally they made it to his room. Lips still locked together. Alex broke the kiss finally, needing air. Isabel didn’t give him much time though. She grabbed him by the shoulder and dragged him over to the bed, letting herself fall on it and pulling him on top of her.


“What?” She asked as she starting kissing and sucking on his neck.

Finally when he didn’t say anything she stopped to look up at him.

“Slow down. We don’t have to rush this.” Alex whispered to her. Both of them had forgotten that they were still wet and were soaking his bed. “Do you think you could do something about this?” Alex said, making a hand motion as to their wet clothes and the now wet bed.

Isabel waved her hand in the air and within a second them and his bed were completely dry.

“Much better.” He said smiling, before bringing his lips down to hers in a loving kiss. It started out gentle and tender, but Isabel was ready for more. Never in her entire life had she been ready.

“Alex.” She managed to let his name escaped her lips before he kissed her again, deeper this time. She could feel the kiss all the way down to her toes as his tongue intimately stroked hers.

Her hands began to wander his bare back while his own strong hands where caressing the sides of her body. Her skin felt alit and she never wanted the feeling to end.

Needing to get closer, she sat up slightly, breaking their kiss, but it was worth it. Alex began to leave slow and pleasuring kisses on her neck and collarbone while she undid her top and threw it on the floor, then laying herself back on his pillows.

Alex was in shock. He tore his lips away from her neck and was finally given a look at his goddess. That’s truly what Isabel was to him. This goddess of perfection. And she was perfect. He had dreamt of them making love for so long, but nothing was a perfect as the real thing.

“You’re beautiful.” Alex whispered in her ear before laying completely on her and letting their bare upper bodies touch.

They both groaned out at the contact. It was electrifying, and like nothing they had ever experienced before.

Alex began to kiss his way down her body. Starting at her lips, with just a small kiss, he traveled down her neck, tasting the kiss there. Then he began to move down her chest, kissing his way through the valley between her breasts. She tasted so good, every inch of her.

Isabel was having a hard time controlling her moans. Alex was making her feel so good. She had fisted the sheet next to her in an attempt to not moan out, but it wasn’t helping, when Alex kissed her at the edge of her bikini bottom.

“Oh god Alex.”

Alex took that as a sign to continue.

He hooked his fingers onto the top of her bikini bottoms and slowly dragged them off her body. Once he had them off he threw them on the ground and began to kiss his way up, starting at her feet. He was determined to worship ever inch of her body.

“Alex please.” Isabel begged.

“Please what?” Alex asked as he kissed her stomach again.

“Make love to me.”

Alex slid up to her body to lay on top of her. He looked down into her eyes and they locked together just staring at each other.

“I love you Isabel, but are you sure?”

“Yes.” Isabel breathed out. She reached down as far as she could and began to push his swimming shorts off. Finally, with his help, they were gone and Isabel was finally seeing him.

Her breath hitched in her throat, she had never seen a guy before, except in one of those terrible movies that she had accidentally flipped to one night when she had been up too late.

Her hand reached out and she began to stroke the length of him, grinning at the different sounds her simple touch caused in him.

Alex was sure he died the moment Isabel’s hands touched him and he knew he wouldn’t last if she kept that up.

Reaching over to his nightstand her fumbled through the drawer and found what he was looking for. Never in his life was he thankful that when his dad had given him ‘the talk’ a year back he had given him a thing of condoms as well.

Alex removed her hand and placed the rubber condom over himself instead.

“Isabel are you really sure?” He asked one last time as he positioned himself over her opening.

“Yes. I love you Alex. I want you to make love to me.”

That was all Alex needed to hear as he slowly began to push into her.

Isabel grimaced a bit as she felt her insides stretching to fit him. She knew the first time was supposed to her, but she hoped it wouldn’t be to bad.

Finally, after going painfully slowly Alex reached her barrier. He knew it was going to hurt her when he broke through and he didn’t want to cause her any pain, but he knew it was necessary.

“I love you.” He whispered in her hear before thrusting all the way into her, breaking through the delicate membrane.

Isabel cried out and threw her head back, letting the pain and pleasure course through her body. She wasn’t sure what was more intense, the pain or the pleasure of having Alex inside of her. The pain eventually faded away and all that was left was the amazing pleasure.

“Are you alright?” Alex asked, scanning her over.

“Never better.” Isabel replied a little out of breath.

Alex smiled and kissed her gently, letting the kiss grow into something deeper. Isabel parted her lips inviting his tongue into her mouth as he began to pull out of her and then thrust back in.

They set the pace together, growing in speed as their need for completion rose. Isabel broke the kiss and moaned out Alex’s name, clutching both his hands with her own and holding them as she felt her orgasm building.

Alex held her hands just as tightly as he continued to thrust into her. He knew her release was coming, just as he knew his own was coming soon. He began to kiss her neck again, continuing to taste her as their pace increased again.

Isabel went over first, feeling the warmth of her climax go through her entire body. She called out his name over and over as the pleasure continued to wash over her.

Alex found release right after she did. His body collapsing on top of hers. They were both out of breath and their chests were heaving together as they came back to earth.

“Wow.” Isabel finally said as she kissed his nose.

“Yeah.” Alex replied, still trying to fully catch his breath. “I love you Isabel.”

“I love you too Alex. So much.”


P.S. I have a friend coming in from out of town so I won't be able to write for 10 days. Sorry.

posted on 27-Jun-2002 7:56:28 PM
*Author's Note*

Sorry this took me sooooooooo long. I just could not figure out how I wanted to word this and ended up doing something completely different from what I meant to do.

I liked how this turned out though.

So I really hope this was worth the wait.

Part 41

Ava walked down the streets of Roswell. It seemed dark. Darker than usual. Something seemed wrong about the night, but she tried to brush the feelings away as she made her way towards the Crashdown.

She could see the blinking lights from the UFO sign, signaling that she was close to the funny little café. Her heart rate speed up as did her walking speed. She was nearly running, trying to make her way to the safety of the café, but the faster she ran the farther the Crashdown seemed to get from her.

She was almost there, she knew it, she could feel it. Just as she was about to reach for the handle of the front door she was thrown backwards. A strong arm grabbed her and pulled her into an alley, forcing her up against a wall.

“I found you.” The man whispered in her ear before dragging his tongue down the side of her neck and back up to her ear. The metal of his pierced tongue running over her sensitive skin, causing shivers to run down her spine.

“How did you find me?” Ava asked, trying to find a way to escape, but knowing he was much to strong for her.

“It was easy.” He said in that voice that controlled her. “You led me here.”

Ava cried out, struggling to get away from him, but he kept her pinned up against the rough wall, with his strong body.

“You can’t get away from him this time. And there’s no one to hear you scream.” He told her before pulling his arm back hard and punching her in the stomach.

He pulled away from her as she crumbled to the ground, clutching her stomach in pain.

“Zan leave me alone. I’m not yours anymore.” Ava spoke to him.

He crouched down to look at her before slapping her in the face.

“You don’t leave me ever! Do you hear me you bitch?! You belong to me!”

Ava cried as his harsh words stung in her heart, along with the stinging pain in her face from his hit.

“Doesn’t matter anyway.” He said, whispering in her ear. “I didn’t come for you. I came for someone else, but since you’re here I might cum for you anyway.”

Before Ava had a chance to react, he was on top of her tearing at her clothes and pushing himself on her.

“NO!” Ava screamed over and over again as she laid naked below his strong body. He thrust into her and she cried out for someone to save her. For him to stop and leave her be.


Ava sat straight up out of bed crying. She closed her eyes and covered her face with her hands to try and hold back her crying.

“Ava.” A voice was pleading with her. “Ava its ok.”

She didn’t dare open her eyes. She was too afraid Zan was still going to be there. That he would be next to her and he would hit her again. That he would take her forcefully again, inflicting pain throughout her whole body.


Ava finally opened her eyes to see Kyle staring right at her. She had fallen asleep in his room again. She had been afraid to fall asleep that night, but eventually she had fallen asleep in his bed and he had just left her to sleep. Now she had woken him up from her nightmare.

She clutched Mr. Squishels to her chest and started taking in deep breaths.

“Are you ok?” Kyle asked, not really sure what had happened to her, but knowing it had to be bad if it made her scream like that. He could still hear the blood curdling scream that had woke him from his sleep. He never wanted to hear something like that from her again. It made his heart pound with fear and he didn’t like that.

“No.” Ava said shaking her head. Then before Kyle could even say anything she threw herself into his arms. “I don’t want him to hurt me anymore.” Ava cried into his shoulder.

“Who?” Kyle asked, while running his hand along her back to get her to calm down. He was a little unsure of what to do, but he knew he needed to calm her down. Plus he liked the feeling of having her in his arms.

“Zan.” She mumbled. “I keep dreaming about him. About him hurting me. About him finding me and doing horrible things to me.”

“What does he do to you?” Kyle asked in a calming voice.

Ava liked Kyle’s voice a lot more than Zan’s. Zan’s was so demanding, so hurtful, so crude. Where as Kyle’s voice as calm and almost sweet. It made her feel good inside.

She pulled back from him and looked down at the bed. She didn’t want to tell him what Zan had done in the dream. She didn’t want to tell anyone about Zan. Zan made her dirty, Zan made her something she wasn’t proud of and she didn’t want anyone to look down at her. She didn’t want them all to think little of her.

“I don’t remember.” She spoke weakly.

Kyle reached for her chin, forcing her to look back up at him. Blue eyes met blue eyes and he spoke again to her gently.

“What has he done to you?”

She didn’t know how to reply, she just lost herself within his eyes. They made her feel safe, unlike Zan. His eyes always seemed black and were always hurtful. They never made her feel safe or loved for that matter.

Ava sniffled before wiping at the tear tracks that were on her face.

“He hit me, in the dream. He used to really hit me. Back when I was in New York, but I thought that was normal. I had been hold when I was little that him and I had been married. I thought he loved me. I didn’t know any better.”

Ava shifted uncomfortably on the bed and he pulled her closer, causing her to let out of soft sigh, before she continued.

“I thought I loved him too you know. He was the only one for me, we had been together in another life, but something always felt wrong. Every time we kissed, every time we touched it just never felt right.”

She felt tears coming to her eyes again and she wanted to stop. She didn’t want to tell him anything more, but somehow she knew she had to and that she could trust him. She did trust him.

“I slept with him.” Ava said turning to look back at Kyle. “I don’t know what I was thinking. Lonnie told me that I should, that it wasn’t that big of a deal, that it was just sex, but he got worse.”

Kyle thought he was going to be sick listening to everything she had been through. He hadn’t known and he had a pretty good feeling that on one in the group really knew what it had been like for Ava.

“He made me do everything for him and if I didn’t he’d hit me, or worse he’d yell at me. I loved him though so I did everything he wanted. Zan had this power over me, I just couldn’t control myself when I was with him. I was dying and I didn’t even know it. He would have me whenever he wanted me and I gave in, just at the sound of his voice or a look from his cold eyes. He would touch me and even if I knew it was wrong I would do anything for him.”

Ava began to cry again and this time she couldn’t stop, she just kept crying and talking faster.

“I finally got away from him though and now he’s in my dreams. He hits me in my dreams, he rapes me in my dreams, he just won’t go away. I’m so afraid he’s going to find me and take me away from him. I can’t go back to him I can’t.”

She cried harder and Kyle held her tightly while she cried. He wanted to go kill the person who had done this to her. Of course, he knew that was impossible seeing has the guy who hurt Ava was an alien who could probably kill him just by looking at him, but still.

“Ava… it’s going to ok. He can’t hurt you anyone. It’s you who is hurting you.”

“What?” Ava asked him through her tears. She looked at him completely confused.

What is he talking about?

“The reason you keep having these nightmares is because you are blaming yourself for what he did. So, you are still letting him win. You are letting him hurt you when he isn’t even here. Ava, this isn’t your fault. He’s the one who should be in pain. Not you.”

For the first time in a week, what Kyle said made her smile.

“I’m just so ashamed of what I did.” She said getting serious again. “It makes me feel dirty and I didn’t want anyone to think less of me.”

“No one is going to think less of you.” He told her. “Trust me. You told me everything and I don’t think any less of you. Hell, I think you are probably one of the strongest people I have ever meant. You put up with his shit and still came out strong.”

Ava smiled again and kissed him on the cheek.

“Thank you Kyle. No one has ever listened to me before.”

“You need to have more faith in the people you are friends with Ava. I mean, I don’t usually trust people either, but I would trust all of them with my life.”

“I know.” Ava said nodding. “I’m just not there yet. I just keeping thinking they are going to think less of me and I know that’s not true, but I… I’m just not ready.”

Kyle nodded accepting what she said. For now.

“You won’t tell anyone then?”

“Of course not. I’m not going to break your trust.” He told her kissing her on the top of her head.

“Thank you.” She spoke in a whisper. Her eyes were drawn to his eyes and then to his lips. She had this undeniable urge to kiss him just then and began to lower her lips to his before he stopped her.

“What?” Ava asked. “Why can’t I kiss you?”

“Not yet.” He replied. “You’re not ready. You’re not over Zan yet and I just can’t be someone’s rebound guy again. Can you understand that?”

Ava nodded. She didn’t want to admit that he was right. She wasn’t quite over Zan yet, but she still couldn’t get over the feelings that Kyle invoked in her. She hoped that Zan wouldn’t continue to ruin her life and that she could finally move forward to someone who might actually care about her.


He stood in the shadows. He had found the right place. He had found her and now he would make her pay for what she did to him.

A grin crossed his face as he fell back into the dark shadow and disappeared into the night.

“Soon. Soon you’ll be mine.”


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 27-Jun-2002 8:05:02 PM ]
posted on 1-Jul-2002 12:21:15 AM
*Author's Note*

OK this is it till some time next week. I leave for Cali early in the morning and won't be back till late Wed night. I hope this is going to last you till I get back.

I wasn't too happy with this part, but I'm never real happy with anything I write, so I'll just post it and leave it up to you.

Part 42

Liz stood behind the counter wiping at it. She had been doing that for the past hour. The café was dead. The only customer in there was some old guy and then of course Max who was sitting at the counter to be near her. At least she had Max, otherwise she would be going crazy.

“When are you getting off?” Max asked as he poked at his now cold French fries.

“In about twenty minutes.” Liz replied, treading those next twenty minutes.

“Then do I get to take you away?” Max asked leaning forward.

“Only for an hour. Because then my parents get home and after that I have to cover Ava’s shift.” Liz told him before kissing him quickly.

“Two questions.” Max said, watching Liz move around behind the counter, trying to clean something to keep her busy.


“When did Ava start actually working here and why are you covering her shift?”

“A week ago and she called and said that she wasn’t feeling too well. She said she would tell me about it later.”

“Ok.” Max replied satisfied with that answer, although a little disappointed that he couldn’t spend the evening with Liz.

“Ok you two.” Maria said walking up to the counter. “The only customer in here is on my side and since Karen is going to be here in like fifteen minutes why don’t you both get out of here and have some fun. You look bored as hell.”

“Oh I love you.” Liz said reaching over and kissing Maria on the cheek. “Consider me forever in your debt.”

“Deal.” Maria replied.

Liz grabbed Max by the hand and they both took off through the back door and up to her room.


Alex could hear the doorbell ringing in the background, but was in no position to get up and get the door. He now officially hated the pool. Too much up keep. It had already turned a nice shade of green on him and he wasn’t sure why. He asked his dad for help, but then got a speech on how he was the one who wanted the pool and it was him and his friends who used the pool so he had to figure out how to take care of it. On top of that, the pool filter wasn’t working properly and he was probably going to have to replace it, with his own money.

“God I need a job.”

“You can’t get a job. That would take away time from me.”

Alex spun around and saw Isabel standing right behind him.

“Your mom let me in.” She told him, seeing the question written on his face. “What happened to the pool?”

“Don’t ask.” Alex said giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Alright. So what are we doing today?” Isabel asked, sitting in one of the lounge chairs.

“I don’t know about you, but I am stuck staring at this pool until I figure out what is wrong with it.”

Isabel didn’t like that answer. She looked behind her to see if the Whitman’s were looking, but from what she could tell they were still sitting in the living room where she had last seen them.

She got up off her chair and walked over to the edge of the pool, placing her fingers lightly in the green water. A minute later the pool was back to its original sparkling blue color.


“The chlorine is off, by a lot. You need to buy a tester and start checking the chlorine like everyday. You also might want to backwash it once and shock it. You need to learn to take care of this thing otherwise we don’t get to use it.” Isabel said, the last part teasing as she kissed him on the lips softly.

“Well… now that the pool looks clean, why don’t we go somewhere?” Alex asked placing his hands on her hips.

“Now why would I want to go somewhere with you?”

“Because you love me.” Alex replied grinning.

“Oh that’s right.” Isabel kissed him again before taking his hand and leading him out of the back yard.


Liz laid on her one of her lawn chairs while Max sat on the ground next to her. She loved spending time with Max. Even when they would just sit there and not even talk to each other. Or touch each other. Just his presence alone made her feel save and loved.

“Liz there is something I have been wanting to talk to you about.”

“What is it Max?” Liz turned her body a little so she could face him better.

“I know it’s still awhile from now, but this is our junior year coming up and during junior year is when your supposed to start making all your plans for college.”

Liz felt her heart jump in her throat, she wasn’t sure she was ready for this conversation yet, but she knew it was coming. It was unavoidable.

“Liz your smart. Really smart. You could be valedictorian if you wanted to. I just. I don’t want our promise to never let anything come between us, keep you from your dreams. I know you want to go to Harvard.”

Liz reached out and took Max’s hand in her own. She knew he was scared. Ever since their connection had been made solid she could feel what he was feeling. A permanent connection. She knew that he was afraid she was going to go off to college and not look back, but at the same time he didn’t want to be responsible for her not fulfilling her dreams.

“Max. I wanted to go to Harvard when I was little. It was always a dream of mine. And when I was seven I wanted to be a magician. And then when I was eight I wanted to be a writer. Don’t you see. Things change as we experience new things.”

Liz could see that he didn’t understand what she was saying. She got up from her seat and sat down on the ground in front of him.

“I wanted to be a magician until my grandmother bought me my first journal. I was so enamored with the journal that I wanted to be a writer and then for my ninth birthday I got this junior chemistry set and since then I have wanted to be involved with science, but it changed from chemistry to biology because my tastes changed. Max I may have wanted to go to Harvard, but things changed. I changed. My life changed. I don’t want to be anywhere if you can’t be with me through it. We have two years before we have to cross that bridge, but I want you to know. No matter what I may have wanted. It’s you I want and nothing could change that.”

“Do you have any idea what that just meant to me?” Max finally said after taking in every word she had said. He always assumed she would go somewhere to college and he didn’t want to hold her back. He could never hold her back.

“Yeah I think I do.” Liz whispered. “You don’t hold me back Max. Don’t ever think that.”

Liz didn’t give him a chance to reply, she let her lips fall on him and kissed him softly, projecting her love through the kiss.


“Table 5.” Michael called out hitting the little bell on the counter.

“Someone needs to take that bell away from him.” Maria groaned causing Liz to laugh.

Liz was feeling better after spending time with Max. But there was something she couldn’t figure out. There was this feeling in the back of her head. She couldn’t figure out what it was, but it was giving her the creeps.

She dreaded working the night shift. Liz really needed to talk to Ava about whatever was bothering her. She didn’t want to have to cover any more nightshifts that necessary. Especially tonight.

“Lizzie you alright?” Maria asked coming up to her.

“Yeah I’m fine. I’m just going to take the trash out back.”

“Ok.” Maria said and went walking back over to the kitchen window.

“So Michael?”

“What?” Michael asked as he started flipping more burgers.

“I want to go on a date.”


“You know Michael.” Maria said. “Like a real date. Dinner, movie, the works.”

“Who do you think I am? Max or something.” Michael said trying to keep from burning the burgers. Once he was sure they were fine he turned to look at Maria.

“Look. I would love to take you out on a date, but with preparing for alien crap and now having to get a second job to afford the apartment I live in it’s a little difficult to find time to take you out somewhere nice. And before you go off calling me a bad boyfriend to Liz like you always to.” He said pointing is spatula at her. “I plan on taking you out somewhere, just not now. I don’t have the money or the time.”

“So you don’t have time for me?”

“Damn it Maria! You know that isn’t what I meant. I love you, I just can’t take you out on a normal break right now. Please cut me some slack.”

“This time Space-boy, but you owe me.”


“Are you ok?” Kyle asked Ava, walking into her room. He had officially given up his room for the couch until she could afford the bed she wanted to buy for the office that they were turning into her room.

“I’m still a little freaked out about the dream. Something about it didn’t seem right, but I just don’t know what it is. It’s like I sense something, but I just can’t put my finger on it.” Ava told him, shifting over on the bed so he could sit with her.

“Maybe you are just over thinking it.” Kyle said sitting down close to her.

“Maybe.” Ava laid backwards on the bed and closed her eyes. She hadn’t left the room in the past two days. Her and Kyle had spent the entire time just talking and getting to know each other better. He brought her food whenever she was hungry, not that she was very much. She just couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

“You know you have to come out of this room eventually.”

Ava sat back up and looked at him.

“I know. I just don’t want to. I feel safe in here.”

“I know you do.”

“Will you stay in here with me tonight?”

“What?” Kyle asked a little off guard.

She scooted closer to him and looked back into his eyes.

“I know we’re doing the whole space thing, but as my friend will you stay in here with me tonight. I haven’t slept in the past two days. I’m afraid he’s going to come after me in my dreams again.” Ava told him, suddenly feeling stupid for asking it.

“He’s not going to come after you, but yes I will stay with you tonight.”


Liz carried the heavy trash bag over to the dumpster. She couldn’t get the feeling to go away. If anything she was pretty sure it had intensified. Her heart was starting to pound in her chest and she could feel the little hairs on the back of her neck stand up straight.

Something was wrong. She knew it, she could feel it right down to her bones, but she didn’t know what it was.

Her pace quickened as she headed back to the back door of the Crashdown. She was almost there until a hand came out of nowhere, grabbing her arm and throwing her backwards, crushing her into the wall behind her with his body.

posted on 11-Jul-2002 2:23:00 AM
*Author's Note*

A long awaited new part. Just in time for me to leave again. Yup, I'm leaving for another vacation tomorrow and I won't be back till the 16th. Which ironically is my birthday, so don't forget to wish my happy birthday *wink*

Thanks Katie for finally reading this. *big*

Part 43


That seemed to be all Liz could feel in the moment. Everything was going in slow motion has the stronger and larger dark figure, held her tightly against the rough brick wall of the side of the Crashdown.


Liz had read a story a while back about woman who had been raped, but there had been no attempt to stop their attacker. They hadn’t fought back. She had thought it was crazy that a person wouldn’t try to stop someone that was attacking them, but the woman had said they had literally been frozen in fear. They couldn’t move, couldn’t scream. All they could do was breath. Scientifically she thought that was impossible.

She was wrong.

It was all she could do now. Breath. And even her breath was irregular. It was taking all her strength to keep breathing. Her lungs wanted to give out because of the pressure against her chest from the other person’s chest.

Then she heard her attackers voice and her fear grew.

“Yo.” His rough whisper vibrated against her ear causing shivers to run down her spine. A cry escaped her lips and she shut her eyes tightly willing it to all be some horrible nightmare.

“Do yous know who I am?” He asked against her ear again and pressing his body once again tightly against hers.

“Zan.” Liz managed to answer.
“Very good.” He whispered running his tongue along her ear.

“No!” Liz cried out, but he covered her mouth with his dirtied hand.

“Shhhhhh.” His said looking her in the eyes. His eyes.

For looking just like Max his eyes looked nothing like Max’s. They looked black and dead. Like some evil lurked right behind him. Of once Liz wished something in the future had stayed. That Zan was a dead body in the middle of some New York back street, instead of Roswell. Here to do god knew what to her.

“Don’t make this so hard on me, Lizzie. This can be real easy.”

She was in panic now.

Fear. Panic. Anger. Worry. Sadness. Fear. All the emotions were running together. Of all the enemies they would ever face she feared him then most. Just because she didn’t know what he would do. She didn’t know his purpose or what he even wanted.

She would soon learn.


Max was trying to get comfortable in his bed, but he couldn’t. He wasn’t quite sure what was bothering him. He knew it was something. It was like something in the back of his mind was yelling at him, but he couldn’t hear it.

He was just about to shrug it off and try and go back to sleep when he felt a chill run straight down his spine. Max sat up out of bed and felt an unimaginable fear run through his veins. His heart started pounding harder and Max was having a hard time catching his breath.

“What the hell is wrong with me?” He asked himself finding it hard to move. His breathing was starting to go back to normal, but then the fear hit again. It was like a cold hand grabbing at his heart and holding on tight, making it nearly impossible to think or focus on anything.

“Max.” He heard his voice, but he wasn’t sure who was saying it.


He could feel someone shaking him, but Max couldn’t get away from the fear. It held him frozen until finally his eyes unfocused and he saw his sister staring right at him. The fear hadn’t gone away, it was still there, but he could move again. And think again.

“Max what happened?” She asked, obviously scared herself.

“I don’t know.” Max replied rubbing at his face. “I felt like all this pain…” He let his thought drift off has the yelling in the back of his head became loud and clear.



“Do you know why I came here for yous?” He asked stilling looking her in the eyes with the cold ones of his own. Liz shook her head no. She didn’t know what he wanted and feared the answer.

“Damnit!” With his other hand he grabbed a hand full of her hair and slammed her head into the wall. Liz cried out against his hand and tried to keep from blacking out.

“You took Ava from me. She is mine, if you had’nt noticed.”

Her fear must have been easily readable in her eyes because he just laughed at her.

“For bein so tough you show a lot of fear against me.” He laughed again and Liz closed her eyes. Wishing Max was there to save her.

“I’m gonna make this real easy Lizzie. Yous took Ava. I take you. Simple as that.”

Her eyes shot open at this comment. He was going to take her away and most likely do terrible things to her. She needed a plan, she needed to escape.

“I see you thinkin’ you can get outta this. Ain’t gonna happen. No one is gonna save ya princess. You. Are. Mine.”

Liz took the opportunity and bit down on his hand, hard. He hadn’t been expecting it and stumbled backwards a little swearing at his hand. She made a run for it, but didn’t get very far.

A strong hand grabbed at her leg and she went falling to the ground, barely with enough time to brace her fall. She tasted copper on her lips. She figured it was from the cut she now had on her head.

She expected him to pick her back up but instead he kicked her right in the stomach. Liz tried to cry out from the pain, but no sound came out. She kept trying to call out for help, but there was nothing. She wished Michael would come find her, she had been gone for too long. Why weren’t they looking for her?

Liz could hear Zan yelling at her, saying cruel things to her, but it wasn’t registering. The fear and pain was overwhelming and making it hard for her to think clearly. She sensed him coming closer and she sensed him about to kick her again. Or at least she thought he was going to kick her, everything was too jumbled.

She felt him about to do something to her and she threw her hands up in reflex. The next thing she knew she was engulfed in a brilliant white light and she lost sight of Zan. A minute later the light faded away and all that was left was her laying on the cold, wet alley ground.

Liz felt tears prickling at her eyes and wished that someone could save her. She tried to cry out again, but there was still no sound coming from her dry, parted lips. Her eyes drifted shut and she didn’t even bother to fight to keep them open.

They she felt two hands holding her. They were strong hands, but not the hurting kind of strong. The protecting kind.

“Liz.” She could hear her name in a whisper, laced with fear. Her eyes fluttered open and she was looking right into Max’s soft amber eyes. She could see his fear in his eyes, but she was so glad to have him there.

“Max.” She managed to choke out before falling unconscious.


Ava was starting to drift asleep listening to Kyle talking to her. She asked him to talk her to sleep and he started talking about high school and how things had been for him and his dad.

She was nearly asleep when she felt like someone had reached for her heart and then popped it. She sat up quickly and a scream tore from her lips.

“Ava… Ava what’s wrong?” Kyle asked, not really sure what made her go from near asleep to in panic.

“Zan.” She choked out in her panting breaths. “Zan’s dead. Oh god.” She covered her mouth with her hands and felt tears forming in her eyes. “He got to Liz.”

“What?” Kyle asked in confusion.

“We have to go.” Ava climbed off the bed, not caring that she had been wearing the same pajamas for three days or that she was a complete mess. She just grabbed Kyle by the hand and started rushing them out of the house.


“Ohmigod!” Maria screeched as she walked into the back room seeing Max carrying a very injured Liz, with Isabel right behind them.

They had just finished closing up, Liz had gone out to get rid of the trash. Maria couldn’t figure out what had happened to Liz in that small time frame, but it was back.

“Shit.” Michael muttered coming up behind them.

Max ignored both of them as he laid Liz on the backroom couch. She was still breathing and her heart was still beating, he knew that was a good sign, but he could tell she had taken a hit to the head and probably had a broken rib or two.

He was trying to calm himself down so he could make the connection and heal her. She needed him right now, but he was so afraid of what had happened to her. Max had driven as fast as he could, parking right next to the Crashdown and has he and Isabel had hit the corner to the back alley, they were blinded by a bright white light. Liz’s fear was still clutching at his heart and it was making it hard for him to think rationally, he wasn’t even sure where the white light came from.

Shakily, Max placed his right hand on her chest and then the other on her head, right over the gash that was there, momentarily stopping the flow of blood that was running down her beautiful face.
The connection was instantaneous. Max could feel her pain and fear that she was going to die or worse pouring into his very body. His very soul. He concentrated on healing her and ignored the flashes of the events that led up to her injures. He wanted to heal her first, then worry about what happened.

After he thought she was well enough he broke the connection, he fell backwards and was trying to keep his own self from blacking out from using so much power to heal her.

Max sat down on the ground near the couch and rested his head next to her, waiting for his energy to come back. Her felt her hand ran through his hair and tears came to his eyes.

“I thought I lost you.” He whispered so only she could hear.

“I thought I was gone too, but you saved me again. Thank you.” She whispered back.

Max looked up at her and saw her love for him shinning in her eyes.

“I’d die before I let something happen to you.”

Michael was about to ask what happened, but Ava busted through the back door with Kyle right behind her.

“Ava what are you doing here?” Liz asked sitting up. She looked as distraught and Liz had just felt.

“You killed Zan! Didn’t you!” Ava screamed at her.

Liz was shocked, she was still fuzzy about her whole attack and that was the last thing she was expecting to hear come from Ava.

Max sat up as best he could and just stared at Ava, she looked lost and fallen apart. He wasn’t used to seeing her with so much emotion playing on her features.

“Ava calm down. Liz was just attacked.” Isabel said to her trying to stay calm.

“I know I felt it.” Ava explained. “and I felt her kill Zan. How?” She asked. She had to know how Zan had died. She had to know how Liz had killed the man she once ‘loved’.

“Give her a minute will you.” Maria said a little shocked by Ava’s behavior. Michael placed his hand on Maria’s shoulder in case she started freaking out.

“What happened?” Kyle finally asked, trying to figure out what was going on.

“I don’t really know. I went outside to take out the trash.” Liz started. “I felt something strange and then the next thing I knew he was attacking me. He said he was mad about me taking Ava away so he was going to take me instead and then.” Liz paused trying to remember exactly what happened.

Max took her hand and she smiled down at him for a moment before continuing.
“I tried to get away. I thought he was going to kill me. I threw my hands up and then there was this white light. And then I saw Max.”

“He wasn’t in the alley.” Isabel said and Liz just nodded.

“Then he might still be out there.” Michael jumped in, ready to go out there and kill the bastard who beat Liz.

“Hello! Was anyone listening to me? She killed Zan. He’s probably a pile of dust in the alley.” Ava snapped. She didn’t know why she was snapping, but didn’t really love Zan and she was really worried about Liz, but he was gone. She could feel his absence inside of her and it did hurt.

Everyone turned to stare at her like she was crazy. Ava looked at them all shocked, she couldn’t believe they didn’t understand.

“You know. Her powers. She blasted him into a fine pile of dust.”

“Her what?!” They all exclaimed except for Liz. She suddenly remembered that she was supposed to form powers. It had been how she saved Max when he was in New York.

“Can we not do this right now? I really want to sleep.” Liz spoke and everyone looked at her. Max nodded and helped her off the couch and started to help her upstairs.

Once they were out of ear shot everyone turned to look at Ava.

“What the hell is your problem? Liz was just attacked by your ex and you’re like jumping all over her for saving her own life by taking his. I mean, I thought he treated you like crap.” Maria was the first to say.

Ava felt despair like she never had before. How was she to explain that her and Zan were linked no matter what? She may have hated him, but he was forever apart of her and now it was gone. It scared her. That link she always had to Zan was missing and as much as she was glad that he was dead she was terrified.

“I’m sorry.” She whispered. “This is my fault. I…” Ava didn’t bother finishing, she just turned and ran out into the alley. Kyle followed her to make sure she was ok.

She walked almost in a daze until she reached a pile of dust laying on the dark, dirty alley.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I mean, he could have killed Liz. She did the right thing. The only thing, but…” She paused turning to look at Kyle. “I feel like I died with him.”

Kyle took in a deep breath and looked her over.

“Let’s get you home. We’ll talk about this in the morning. With everyone.”

posted on 22-Jul-2002 1:45:23 PM
*Author's Note*

Don't everyone kill me at once at the end of this part ok? This is all going somewhere I promise.

MariaG I am working on the M/M stuff I promise. I owe you.

As it stands, there is going to be like 3 more parts and then school is going to start for the gang. Then I am going to throw us into the next arc. Like I said before its going to be like 20 parts. So get comfortable. It's going to be a long and bumpy ride.

As a mini spoiler. The next arc is going to be completely M/L. I'm kind of been ignoring them, but I'll get back to them I promise.

And as I already promised Heather, there will be some M/M action coming soon. As well as I/A. It's just taking some time.

On with the new part.

Part 44

Liz had been laying in bed for almost an hour and still couldn’t fall asleep. She was exhausted, emotionally and physically drained, but she couldn’t get her mind to shut off long enough to let her sleep.

Now that everyone was gone and it was just her laying in bed, she couldn’t stop thinking about everything that had gone on that night. Her attack was finally starting to sink in. It had all happened so fast, but now she was replaying it in her head, her feelings, her reactions. Every word that was spoken. It wouldn’t let her rest.

Max had healed all the physical damage on her body, but she could still feel the pain. She wondered for a moment if it would ever go away. Tears were falling down her face and she tried to calm herself done. She needed to be strong and logical. Everyone was going to come to her for answers in the morning, she needed to keep it together.

But how are you supposed to be the strong one when it’s you that’s been hurt?

She didn’t have an answer for her own question. Zan was haunting her. She had only met him once, but his touch, his voice, was forever burned in her soul. And the fact that she had been the one to take his life with powers she had forgotten she had, only fueled the haunting images. He had been a powerful man and very controlling. Just one word from him and sent fear through her whole body.

Liz knew she should be used to this now. Nikolas hadn’t put this much fear in her. Probably because he looked like a twelve year old. Also, when it came to Nikolas, they knew what he was capable of, they knew what he wanted. He wanted the Granolith, he wanted to go home. With Zan it had been different. He wanted her. The danger she had been in wasn’t about alien races, or war, or power. He just wanted to have a claim on her. To invade her in a way that she didn’t want. That Liz never would have wanted.

She needed to talk to someone, but she didn’t know who. As soon as they figured everything out she was going to try and talk to someone. Not Max because she knew he could never really handle knowing about what Zan may have possibly done to her. Not Maria, Maria would just freak out through the whole conversation and probably make her tell Max. She would just have to find someone. Someone she could trust who would understand.


Ava hadn’t moved since they had gotten back to the house. She just sat on the couch in the living room staring at the blank TV. Kyle was starting to wonder if she was even still alive. The only way he knew that is every so often he would see her chest move indicating that she was breathing.

He wanted to talk to her, but he wasn’t sure how to start the conversation. He wasn’t sure how to handle the situation. This guy had put Ava through so much, and as much as she hated him, as much as she would want him dead herself, it must be putting her through hell to have him actually be dead. Kyle didn’t know what to do.


Ava wanted to cry, she wanted to scream, she wanted to throw something, but she settled for staring instead. Her insides were in turmoil. She thought at any second she was going to throw up. She could feel it in the back of her throat, but she was ignoring it for the moment. Her mind wouldn’t slow down.

Zan’s dead. Zan’s dead. Zan’s dead.

It played over and over in her head. A manta of jumbled feelings that she couldn’t make any sense of. She was in pain, a numbing pain, of having Zan dead, but it was more than that. She felt hurt, she felt betrayed, lost, confused, pain, freedom.

Everything was running together and she wasn’t sure what was right, what she was truly feeling, what was true. Then she heard Kyle’s voice.

“Ava, come on. You need to go to bed. We’ll talk about this in the morning.”

Ava didn’t bother nodding or anything she just curled up on the couch and faced away from Kyle. She heard him sigh and then start moving around. A minute later she felt a blanket come across her body and him wish her a goodnight.

She closed her eyes tightly and blocked out everything, but the sound of her breathing. She focused on slowing it down and not soon after she found herself asleep.


Liz sat in the break room with Max, Michael, Maria, Isabel and Alex. They had planned for a group meeting to talk about what happened, but Kyle and Ava never showed up. Liz wasn’t sure whether she should be upset or hurt by Ava not coming.

“Ava really should be here.” Maria said. “I mean, she is the one who was freaking out last night.”

“And may I be one to remind that she’s the one who said you had powers.” Michael threw in.

“That’s not possible for you to have powers. You’re not alien!” Isabel exclaimed.

Liz could feel a pounding in the back of her head. She had been trying, unsuccessfully, to block everyone out, but it wasn’t working. It was only giving her a bigger headache than she already.

“Everyone. Deep breath.” Alex finally said. “Now. Why don’t we give Liz a minute alright?”

“Thanks Alex.” Liz said smiling at him.

“No problem.”

Liz curled herself up more on the couch and wrapped her blanket around herself more. She wanted to feel protected and safe for this conversation. She knew she was the only one who really had answers. Her and Ava, but Ava was going to be a no show.
Max reached over and pushed a strand of her hair, back behind her ear. Liz smiled at him. She knew he was trying, but if anything he was just as scared has her. She had seen it in his eyes when he healed her and felt it through their connection. He had been scared of someone hurting her, of losing her.

“When I was healed, Max changed him. I don’t know what that means so don’t ask. All I know is I have powers now. I just kind of forgot about it, but I knew it in the future. Ava actually told me, anyway, I can dream-walk with Isabel’s help and apparently I can blast energy. That must have been how I… I killed Zan.”

Liz was still struggling with the fact that she had killed someone. It just didn’t sit well with her, even if he had been trying to kill her. She never had that problem with Tess. She was confused.

Everyone was silent. Not really sure how to handle everything. It seemed like every time things were starting to get back to normal something else would happen to change all of that.

“Liz… are you? Are you ok?” Isabel asked and everyone turned to look at her.

Liz was feeling a little weird having everyone stare at her. She didn’t know what to tell them. She knew she was going to be fine, she just needed someone to talk to. Someone who would understand.

“I’m fine…” Liz let her thought drift off for a minute. “Ava.”

“What about Ava?” Max asked.

“I need to talk to her. Will you drive me there?” She asked.


Without even looking at anyone else, Liz jumped off the couch and grabbed Max by the hand. She needed to get to Ava right away and talk to her.


“Ava open the door.” Kyle said pounding on his own bedroom door. It had been like this since he tried to wake her up. She woke up and then ran into his room shutting and locking it with her alien powers.

“Go away Kyle!” She yelled back at him.

“Not until you talk to me.” Kyle stared at the door for a minute and giving up on logic, he kicked the door open.

Ava jumped back at the sound of the wood splitting and breaking and she was a little shocked. She never imagined that Kyle would break the door down.

“Now.” Kyle said sitting on the bed next to her. “You need to tell me what happened last night.”

“I don’t need to tell you anything.” Ava made a motion to leave, but Kyle pulled her back down.

She looked into his blue eyes and lost it. All of her confusion seemed to just roll out of her mouth without her controlling it.

“I didn’t want him to be alive, but I didn’t want him to die. How is that possible? Liz could have been killed, yet I’m angry that she killed him. He was a terrible person. He hurt me. He hurt Liz. I hate him. I hate him so much that a part of me is jealous that Liz was the one who got to kill him, yet I feel like a part of me died with him last night and I don’t know how to go on.”

Ava placed her hands in her face and shook her head. “What’s the matter with me?”

“You’re scared.”

“Oh what?” Ava screamed looking at him.

“You can’t blame him anymore. You were living your life in fear. You’re afraid to be on your own and actually living your own life. Zan used to control you and you’ve used that as your excuse, but now he’s gone and for once you can be your own person. You can live your own life and you’re scared to death of having to make your own decisions.”

“I…” Ava started, but he cut her off again.

“You have to find out who you are. You actually have to start over now, Zan’s not around for you to hide behind anymore.”

“I…” A part of her knew he was right. For the first time in her life she really had the option of starting over. Before there was always a chance that Zan would come back and take her away.

“You’re right. I am scared. When I first got here I was so afraid of what everyone was going to think of me. I was trying to change. Break away from who I was in New York and be what I always wanted to be, but I was scared. A part of me wanted Zan to come back. A part of me wanted him to take me back to New York. That way I wouldn’t have to make my own decisions. I wouldn’t be forced to do things on my own. I… I don’t know what to do. I need someone to help me.”

“No. You need to figure this out on your own.” Kyle said standing up. “A part of you is always going to love Zan. A part of you is always going to need him, but he isn’t here anymore and you need to learn how to help yourself now. The group will be here when you need us, but you have to make your own decisions now. Make your own choice.”

Kyle turned and headed out of the door. He couldn’t figure out why it felt like his heart was breaking. It wasn’t like him and Ava were together. They weren’t, but that didn’t mean he didn’t want to be with her. Now their chance at being together was shot.

Zan. This dead alien was always going to be hanging over her head. It would take her a long time before she could ever get on in her life without Zan always there making her decisions for her. Kyle couldn’t even begin to compete with that. It was safer this way. His heart wasn’t going to get broken this way.

Then why do I feel like it already did?

Kyle shoved his thought away and went for a drive. He needed to clear his head.


Kyle drove around town for a while, till he finally ended up in the park. A walk started to sound better, so he got out of his car and walked along the bike path.

Ava was driving him crazy. He couldn’t get her out of his head. He didn’t know when he got so sappy, but he really did want to be with her. She was the only person who seemed to understand him, but he knew it was pointless. She would never be ready for any type of relationship. He was just setting himself up for heartbreak.

He walked a little further till he saw Shelia McClain sitting on one of the park benches. Him and Shelia always seemed to have English together. She was a sweet girl. Pretty. He wasn’t completely into red heads, but she always looked nice.

“Hey Shelia.”

“Oh hey Kyle.”

She slid over and he sat down on the bench next to her.

“What are you doing out here?” She asked.

“Getting some fresh air. What about you?”

“Same. You heard Tommy broke up with me last week.”

“Yeah I’m sorry to hear that.” He said looking into her green eyes.

“Don’t be. I’m not. The two of us were never going to work. I mean, the guy wanted me to be a cheerleader.” Shelia laughed the comment off and Kyle laughed with her.

Shelia definitely wasn’t Ava. They were like complete opposites, but maybe that was what he needed. Someone to take Ava off his mind.

“Hey you want to go over to the Crashdown and get something to drink?” He asked.

“I’d love to.”


Ava couldn’t stop crying. The moment she heard Kyle leave the house it had started. She cursed Zan. Even in death he was ruining her life. She wanted to be with Kyle so bad it hurt, but she figured any chance she might have had was over now. With the way she had talked about Zan.

She wanted Zan out of the way. She wanted to be over it, but she didn’t know how.

She looked up off Kyle’s bed and there stood Liz in the doorway.

“Liz what are you doing here?” Ava asked, wiping at her tears.

“I needed someone to talk to and I think you’re the only one who will understand what’s going on.”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“What Zan did to us.”


“Is this ever going to end?” Maria asked. The question was theoretical, but it was the question on everyone’s minds. She leaned against the counter and Alex patted her head.

“Ria. It’s all going to be fine.”

Maria looked up and him and whacked him in the back of the head.

“Ow! What was that for? I was trying to be nice.” Alex asked.

“You know you’re not supposed to pat me on the head. I’m not a puppy.”

Both her and Alex laughed as Alex continued to rub the back of his head.

The bell ringing at the front door, caused Isabel to turn around from her spot at the counter.

“No way.”

“What?” Alex asked looking at her.

“I don’t believe it.” Maria said looking at the front door.

“What?” Alex asked again.

“Kyle just walked in with Shelia McClain.” Isabel told him.

“I thought she was dating Tommy.” Maria whispered leaning closer on the counter. Both Alex and Isabel leaned in, in order to hear her.

“They broke up last week.”

“I thought he had a thing for Ava.” Michael said coming up behind Maria and throwing himself into the conversation.

“He did?” Both Maria and Isabel said at the same time, trying to keep their voices low.

“Totally.” Alex told them. “It’s really obvious. I wonder what happened.”

They all shrugged and Maria scampered over to their table to get their order.


Ava was feeling so much better and she knew Liz was too. They had talked for nearly three hours about Zan. It had been so uplifting to talk about it with someone who actually understood the power that Zan had possessed. It also made Ava realize how ready she was to move on with her life. It was time for her to be doing things for her and that’s where she wanted to start. She was going to enjoy life now, because now it belonged to her.

She was laying on Kyle’s bed when he walked into the room.

“Hey.” He said.

“Hey.” She said smiling at him.

“I just came to get my coat. For a summer night it’s actually kind of cold outside.”

“Where are you going?” Ava asked. She never really noticed how good looking Kyle was. Or she had, but it hadn’t registered until that minute. He had this perfect and strong body and his muscles…

“I’m going out to the movies with Shelia.”

Ava had to resist the urge to let her jaw drop to the floor. She had to keep all disappointment off her face.

“Who… Who’s Shelia?” She asked.

“A girl I know from school.” Kyle reached into his closet and pulled out his coat. “Well. I need to get going. You can stay in here tonight if you want. I’ll see you later.” And with that he was gone.

Ava had blown it. She was too late. She had been so focused on Zan and now her only chance to be with someone who might actually care about her was gone.

Ava looked over at the broken door and fixed it with her powers. Then she slammed it shut.


Kyle shut the door of his car hard and pulled out of the driveway fast.

“You ok Kyle?” Shelia asked.

“Yeah.” Kyle forced a smile on his face. He was moving on. That was the plan. He couldn’t think about Ava anymore. Ava wasn’t his to have. Just like every other girl he had ever cared about. They were never really meant to be his. Ava was no different. Shelia probably wasn’t either, but he knew he wouldn’t get that attached to her. Not like he would if it was Ava. Sheila was just there to help him move away from Ava. Move away from Ava.

Kyle didn’t know who he was kidding. Somehow Ava managed to work her way into his heart. He could never move on from her and never be with her. It was like a curse.

“You sure you’re ok?” Shelia asked again.

Kyle turned to look at her and for a moment he imagined it was Ava sitting next to him. With her blond hair and blue eyes, but then the blue transformed to green and blond to red.

“You really have beautiful eyes.”

“Thank you.” Sheila said blushing and Kyle turned the car at the light. He may always want to be with someone he couldn’t, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t enjoy being with someone else.

posted on 2-Aug-2002 1:59:31 PM
*Author's Note*

I feel real bad about this guys. I know I haven't updated in awhile, but I have been tackling two things. The evil computer and my writers block. I think I have the computer fixed and now I have to get all my fics back since I had to send them to friends of mine so they wouldn't get deleted. Now the task is to get all my fics back and finally cure my writers block. I hope to have a new part out soon. Thank you for being patient.

In the mean time. I have two really good fics you should check out.

The Day The Music Died


Fail Safe

So check those out and I'll be back with a new part soon. Promise.
posted on 12-Aug-2002 3:06:02 PM
*Author's Note*

Been awhile huh?

Yeah well with the writers block and the computer freaking out it's been tough to get a new part out, but I have one now.

Yeah its a little short, I know, but I am started the new arc in the next part so its going to be way longer.

Just wait for that.

Part 45

“I cannot believe there is only one week of summer left.” Maria complained as she wiped down the counter.

“I know. I mean where did the summer go.” Liz followed up as she replaced all the sugar up at the counter.

The cafe was dead. It always was on the week before school. Students were out partying to finishing up on summer homework that they had all summer to work on. Liz loved school, but she always hated that last week. She always had to work, and it was the most boring week of her whole life.

“There has to be something fun we can do.” Isabel complained as she leaned her head on Alex’s shoulder. The only people in the Crashdown were her and Alex sitting at the counter. That was if you didn’t count Maria and Liz behind the counter and Michael behind the grill.

“Where is everyone else?” Alex asked, chipping away at nothing on the counter.

“Max is working all night.” Liz said a little too quickly, letting everyone know how really upset she was about that. “Not that’s it a big deal or anything.” She tried to cover up by filling the next container with sugar.

“Right.” Maria replied. “Max is working, We’re working, Michael is working, Kyle is with Shelia and Ava is...”

“Right here.” Ava said sitting down next to Isabel.

“Hey Ava!” Maria said really cheerfully, she was just thankful to see someone new.

“You want something to drink?” Both Maria and Liz said at the same time.

Alex almost fell off his stool laughing at them. They could even hear Michael laughing from the kitchen. Both Maria and Liz were so bored they wanted customers.

“Sure. I’ll just have an orange soda.”

Maria pushed Liz out of the way so she could get it and Liz collapsed on the counter, grabbing Maria’s rag and continuing to wipe the counter clean.

“So you ready for school, Ava?” Isabel asked trying to make something interesting happen.

“Yeah. I have the legal papers from your dad saying that the Valenti’s are my legal guardians. I also have my papers with my legal name change. I am a little nervous about going though. I’ve never been to school before. I mean, I’ve read a lot of books, but I’ve just never gone to my own school.” Ava told her.

“Well, stick by me. I know all the right people to hang out with and all the wrong people to. I’ll keep you safe.” Isabel told her. She smiled, she was going to have someone to take under her wing, to show her all that West Roswell had to offer.

“Yeah.” Ava replied a little sadly.

“What’s up?” Maria asked her, handing Ava her drink.

“Huh?” Ava asked as though she weren’t paying attention. “Oh nothing. Just thinking.”

Ava had been doing a lot of thinking lately. Thinking late at night as she sat in her new room, listening as Kyle would come home at near midnight. It was the same every night. He would leave after dinner, sometimes before, stay out all night and come home and 11:58 by her clock. Kyle would walk through the kitchen and get something to drink, then she would hear him pass her bedroom, stop and then walk back to his room. She didn’t know what he was doing for the brief moment in front of her door and she tried to act like she didn’t care.

“Thinking about what?” Maria inquired. It had been a long time since she had any good gossip. Max and Liz were all sappy happy, Isabel and Alex were perfect. Even her own relationship had nothing to dish about, but Ava. Ava and Kyle there was something there. It was new and complicated and Maria wanted to know every detail about it.

“Nothing.” Ava whispered trying to hid it.

“Come on Ava.” Maria practically begged. “Everyone knows you have a thing for Kyle. And everyone knows he has a thing for you but he’s with that tramp...”

Liz hit Maria with the rag and Maria rolled her eyes.

“Sheila... now what happened?”

Ava played with the straw on her drink. She didn’t really want to talk about it.

“It’s my fault.” She put her elbow on the counter and rested her head in her hand. “I was so stupid. I mean, here was this really great guy, who is so caring and so nice to me and so not like Zan and what do I do? I ruined it. I mean, all I could talk about was ‘Zan this’ and ‘Zan that’. It was good for me to get all that out, but all it did was make him think I wasn’t over Zan and now he’s with Shelia and I lost all my chances at finding a decent guy who isn’t going to treat me like dirt.”

Ava lifted up her head to see four, five if you counted Michael behind the counter, people staring at her.


Maria grabbed the rag Liz had and threw it in Ava’s face.

“Duh girl. Tell him all that. He doesn’t want to be with Shelia. He just is.” Maria said.

“I don’t understand.”

“Shelia is a rebound.” Isabel explained. “They are both using each other. Shelia to get over her ex-boyfriend and Kyle to get over you. Usually never works out though.”
“I don’t know.” Ava replied. “I mean, I’ve only been with one other person. Why would Kyle want to be with me?”

“Are you crazy?” Maria practically screeched. “He would be stupid to not want to be with you.”

“Thanks Maria.”

They spent the next hour talking and preparing for school. They hoped that this year was going to be less eventful than the last, but Liz knew it wouldn’t. She had a bad feeling in her stomach.

“Hey did you see this?” Alex suddenly said, bringing the girls out of their conversation about shoes.

“What is it?” Isabel asked.

“Some guy died out in Fraser Woods.” Alex said from behind his newspaper. “ID’ed as 26-year old Grant Sorenson.” They all heard Liz gasp, but Alex ignored it as he kept reading. “He was apparently digging out there when he stumbled into some sort of cave and it collapsed on him. The autopsy says he died of suffocation. They also think that where he fell in at might have been some secret toxic waste dump and are looking for the culprits.”

“God some people.” Maria said. “What moronic company dumps hazardous chemicals into the woods. My mom is going to have a fit.” She finished over by throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.

“It’s not a chemical spill. It’s the ganderium.” Liz said.

“They gan-da-wha-ta?” Maria asked.

“It’s a crystal. From our home planet.” Ava said, staring at Liz. “That’s not possible Liz.”

“No it is.” Liz brushed a piece of her hair behind her hair and let out a long sigh. “I remember it. It was in the future. It was here. And that Grant guy had the queen inside of him. The world almost ended because of those stupid crystals. I had completely forgotten, but with him dead, as terrible as this is to say, we don’t really have to worry about them.”

“Anything else you may have forgotten to tell us Liz?” Michael asked a little coldly and got a death glare from Maria for it.

“No.” Liz said, not having noticed Michael’s tone. “I guess we should probably look up a Laurie Dupree and see if she is ok. Her grandfather was Michael’s human donor... so we should probably check up on her. Seeing as her aunt and uncle are keeping her from the fortunes she was promised.”

“Super.” Michael replied and before Maria could hit him he went back to trying to clean the grill.

“You know.” Ava said leaning forward closer to Liz. “We should probably get together and talk about your powers. Before something else happens.”
“I know.” Liz commented not really paying attention. She had this weird feeling in the pit of her stomach and couldn’t for the life of her figure out what it was. All she knew is she couldn’t wait till tomorrow. Max and her both got off early and they were going to spend the whole afternoon together.

A smile crossed her face and suddenly she didn’t feel so bad anymore.


“Damn it!” Courtney cursed into the phone as she slammed it back down on the receiver.

She had a really bad feeling. Something was going wrong and she knew it, but for the past few days she hadn’t been able to get a hold of Katana. Which seemed to make the situation that much worse.

Courtney toyed with the idea of warning Liz and everyone, but she didn’t know what to warn them about.

“This is hell. That’s all there is to it.” In frustration, Courtney grabbed her phone and threw it across the room, ripping the phone jack right out of the wall.

Courtney walked over to the little table near her bed and lit a candle with her powers, before collapsing onto her makeshift bed.

She hoped that Katana would call soon. She knew things were going to get bad, but they needed time to prepare of whatever it was was going to have consequences Courtney didn’t even want to think about.

posted on 4-Sep-2002 10:29:24 PM
*Author's Note*

Ok, I was nearly set to update yesterday, but then I started not feeling good and planned to update today. Turns out I was dehyrated and was close to being taken to the emergency room.

Anyway, I don't have the part finished. It's half way done, but I just don't feel well enough to finish it tonight. I want to have it out by the end of the week though. Pending I'm feeling ok.

posted on 11-Sep-2002 6:17:35 PM
*Author's Note*

It was seriously a comedy of errors me trying to update this fic. Ok, first I was dehyrated, and yeah that sucked. Then I got all set to update and was almost finished when I realized I was going out to see Swimfan. So I thought I'd finish it when I get home. About 3 hours later, never having seen the moving and being suck at an *outdoor* mall while it is pouring, I came home, put on warm clothes and went to bed. So then I few days later I had a few things I wanted to add to the new part, some new ideas and what not. Tornado Warning. In freaking Arizona. I freaked out, shut down the computer and didn't get back to anything I was doing for the rest of that day.

Well, I finally saw Swimfan, drank lots of water and there was no tornado. I also finished the new part.


It sets up for the next arc so I kind of left a cliff hanger. Also, apologies on the no smut in this part even though there seems like there is going to be. I kind of have a reason for me not writing it. I'll explain when we get to that, which should be about 20 parts from now. *wink*

Oh! And I just wanted to say I hope everyone is doing ok on the 1 year of 9/11 and that we all remember those who lost their lives.

Part 46

The first day of school seemed to have dragged on for all of them. The summer had been so intense and so many new experiences had come from it, but now they were starting again. Soon it would be the one year anniversary of the shooting and the day everything changed.

The group sat in the quad at their usual table for lunch. Michael and Maria were fighting over Maria’s lunch. Isabel and Ava were talking about their first classes while Alex was strumming on his guitar. That left Max and Liz, sitting as close as possible to each other, watching everyone else.

“Damn it Michael! You can have one more French fry, but the rest of mine.” Maria argued.

“Calm down princess, its just a French fry. It’s not like I’m taking a diamond from you or something. I’m hungry and unlike you I have to pay a rent every month.” Michael argued back, a little more calmer than Maria.

Maria gasped and threw a French fry right in Michael’s face. Everyone, including Maria broke into laughter. Michael just shrugged it off, he was used to Maria by now.

Ava smiled as while Maria wasn’t looking Michael took another fry and tried to look innocent, which never seemed to work on him. School wasn’t as hard as she had thought it would be. Max and Isabel picked her up that morning and drove her to school. Kyle had offered to take her, but he was taking Shelia as well and Ava didn’t want to be put in that situation.

She had been nervous as Isabel gave her a tour of the school and where her classes were. It was like nothing she had experienced before. The only time she had seen that many people walking in that small of a walkway, was the one time she went into a shopping mall to keep warm on Christmas. She opted to stay cold.

Once she got through her first few classes though, she was more at ease. Isabel told her who was the ‘popular’ people to talk to and who were the ‘not so popular’ people. Of course, in their little group of friends, each person seemed to have a different level of popularity, but it never mattered to her. Ava didn’t understand how Isabel could only want to talk to the so-called ‘elite’ at school and then hang out with the rest of them. She would probably never understand social politics.

Ava looked across the ‘quad’ as they called it and saw the missing member of their unique group. Kyle was sitting it some of this football buddies and a handful of cheerleaders. And Shelia.

A sadness took over Ava. She was having the hardest time getting used to Kyle dating Sheila. Its not like Kyle was hers to begin with, but it still hurt.

“Cheer up.” Alex whispered in her ear. “If he can’t see how great you are then he isn’t worth it.”

Ava smiled at Alex and kissed him on the cheek, getting a slight glare from Isabel. Ava just rolled her eyes as she went back to picking at her lunch.


Isabel sat with her pass in front of the guidance office. It was only the second day of school, but they had all been informed that the school had finally found a permanent replacement for Ms. Topolsky. Now they were calling every student into the office to talk to this new lady. Isabel wasn’t really thrilled about having to talk about her ‘feelings’ with the new counselor. It just wasn’t want she wanted to be spending her 6th hour doing.

“Ms. Evans.” Isabel rolled her eyes as she got off her seat and went into the little office.

“Hello there Ms. Evans.” Said the middle-aged blond woman from behind her desk. She stood up to shake hands with Isabel and then motioned for her to sit back down. “I’m Mrs. Foster and I just want to ask you a few things.”

“Whatever.” Isabel replied as she tried to get comfortable in the chair. It was going to be a long 6th period.

“You’re former counselor, Ms. Topolsky, had been doing some job placement with the students here isn’t that right.” Mrs. Foster said from behind her papers.

“Yes, that’s right.” Isabel replied.

“Well.” Mrs. Foster took off her big bifocal glasses to look at Isabel. “She had down that you were going to be a super model when you get out of high school. Now, by looking at you I can tell you are beautiful, but it doesn’t seem like a very realistic goal. Have you done photo shoots or anything like that?”

Isabel inwardly cringed. She had told Topolsky she wanted to be a model to get her off her back. At that point in time Isabel wasn’t even thinking about her future, and now she wasn’t sure she had one, with the skins and Kivar there was no telling what her future would hold.

“Look Mrs. Foster. Last semester I didn’t really care about job placement, or my future. As of right now I want to go to college, possibly for psychology, I’m not real sure. What ever Ms. Topolsky has written down there about me is just crap.” Isabel told her.

“Oh I see.” Mrs. Foster put her glasses back on and made so new notes on the paper. “Isabel if I could ask you just one more question before I send you off to class, what caused for you to finally make a decision about your future?”

Isabel thought about it for a second. She had started looking into colleges over the summer. A thought that come to her that all this fighting might end and she would be left with no future and not be going anywhere in her life. She knew that Liz was going to go off to Harvard or something and Max would follow her. Michael would probably stay in Roswell with Maria. Isabel wanted to do something with her life now.

“My friends. And my boyfriend.”
“Ok. Thank you Ms. Evans. You can go back to class now.”


The first week of school went by fast for the group. Alex was still trying to get his band to actually work, but so far he wasn’t having much luck.

Michael, for once, was enjoying school. He had taken painting, again, and knew he was going to enjoy it this time around.

Max and Liz were both pounded with homework. For college bound students, junior year was always the hardest and being that both of them were taking advanced classes, they both had more homework in one day than the others did in a week, combined.

Max sat across from Liz in one of the booths in the Crashdown trying on concentrate on Trig. He understood it, that wasn’t a problem. He just didn’t want to do it. There were more important things on his mind. Like the fact that Liz kept rubbing her foot against his leg and stealing glances at him every so often.

He reached across the table to touch her hand, getting her to look up at him.

“Let’s get out of here.” He whispered. “We have all weekend to do our homework. Why do you insist on us working on it now?”

“Because.” She whispered back. “I want to spend time with you.”

“We can spend time together and not do our homework.” He implied.

“True.” Liz agreed. “But I like watching you squirm.” She giggled when she saw Max’s shocked face.

“You are unbearable.” He closed his book and started putting his books in his backpack just like Liz did.

“I just want to tell my parents where I’m going.” Liz said getting out of the booth. “I’ll be right back.”

Liz ran past Maria and Michael who were both arguing again. She walked into the backroom and saw her mom cleaning strawberries.

“Hey mom.”

“Oh Lizzie you scared me. I thought you and Max were working on your homework?” Her mom asked going back to what she was doing, after getting her heart to slow down.

“Oh we were, or are.” Liz shook her head, trying to figure out what she wanted to say. “We need to use Max’s internet so we’re going to go to his house and check out a few sites and then probably head to the movies.”

Her mother gave her one of those classic mom looks. Like she knew Liz was lying, but didn’t want to say anything about it. Nancy trusted Max more than she did before. They had both been responsible for months. They only had that one time were they were out all night. She knew they were good kids.

“Be home by no later than 11. Ok?”

“Thank you mom.” Liz said hugging her mother. “I love you.” She kissed her mom quickly before heading back out to Max.

Nancy just shook her head. Liz was as love-struck as she had been at that age.

“Nance, did I just here Liz say she was going out?” Jeff asked coming down the stairs.

“Yeah, her and Max are going to go work on their homework and then catch a late movie. She promised to be home by 11.” Nancy explained to her husband.

He just nodded, glad to see his wife was finally started to get used to Liz and Max being together.


Max and Liz were both laying on Max’s bed just staring at the ceiling. It was one of those moments where they didn’t need to speak. The only parts of their bodies that were touching where their shoulders, feet and heads. It was a moment of pure bliss for Max. Just being around Liz was enough to make him happy. He didn’t care what they were doing, just being in her presence kept him stable.

Max remembered once hearing Isabel ramble on the phone with one of her ‘friends’ about how you know a relationship is the perfect if you can both be in a room together and not really talk or being doing anything, just enjoying being close to each other, without having to say a thing. That’s what it was like for him and Liz. They were just laying on his bed thinking. There was no need for words, or anything sexual. All they needed was to feel each other’s essence.

“Max.” Liz whispered, trying not to break the spell.

“Yeah.” Max replied back in the same hushed tone.

Liz shifted on the bed turning on her side to look at him. She had been enjoying the silence with him, but she felt something in the back of her head. For a moment she had thought it was a headache and was going to ask Max to heal it for her, but there was something else their too. Something right beneath the surface. Warning bells were going on in her head, but to her they only sounded like light ringing that could barely be heard.

“I have this really strange feeling.” She told him.

Max turned on his side to face her. She looked so beautiful to him. Her hair spread out across his pillows, and her eyes full of wonder and confusion. He saw something else in her eyes, but it was unreadable. It immediately sent worry through his whole body.

“What is it?” He asked her.

“I don’t know.” Liz confessed. “I feel like there is something in the back of my mind that is trying to warn me. Which is weird and can’t possibly be right. I mean, how could I know something in the back of my mind and not know what it is?”

Max just stared at her in confusion. He knew what she was saying didn’t mean any sense, but he knew Liz. Whenever something was wrong she had to talk out her thoughts so she could understand them better. Whatever it was that she was saying, made sense to her.

“Sorry.” Liz said laughing at herself. “I know that doesn’t make any sense, but I don’t know. I just keep having this feeling.”

Max reached over and tucked one strand of hair behind her ear, before dragging his hand in a slow path down her arm to rest at her hip.

“It’s ok Liz. I know how you think. I’m sure whatever it is you’ll figure it out.” Max leaned forward and kissed her on the tip of her nose. He kept his forehead rested against hers and held his eyes closed as he took in a deep breath. It was amazing how just one simple touch or taste of Liz could drive him crazy.

“Max.” Liz whispered. “Where are your parents?”

“Out to dinner.” Max answered, his brain starting to get clogged in a haze of passion.

“And Isabel?” Liz asked before reaching up to lightly suck on the skin right below Max’s ear.

“With Alex.” Max moaned.

Liz moaned as she continued to kiss and suck her way down Max’s neck before reaching his lips. “Good. That means you have time to make love to me properly.”

Max grabbed Liz and pulled her on top of him before fusing his lips to hers. To him making love to Liz was the best in any world. He would never tire of kissing her or touching her or being one with her. Max would simply never stop desiring Liz.

Liz smiled against his lips before teasing them with her tongue. She wanted the kiss deeper, she wanted more, needed more. Max answered her wish by opening his mouth slightly. Liz knew she was in charge, Max was letting her do what she wanted and in that moment, all she wanted was him. After a groan came from Max, she plunged her tongue deep into his hot mouth and stroked his tongue with her own. It was a fierce kiss, unlike anything they have ever experienced before. Liz wasn’t sure where the urgency was coming from, but she needed Max and soon.

“Liz?” Max asked in a whisper. “Are you sure you’re ok?”

“Yeah I’m fine.” Liz replied in between kisses. “I just need you.”

“Ok.” Max replied and that was all he needed to hear before flipping them over and taking control.


Kyle sat on the floor in his room thinking. The first week of school was over as was his relationship with Shelia. He should have known nothing was going to come of it. She was a really nice girl, but she was just looking for some fun for a while. Not a real relationship. It was the same with every girl he had dated. Of course this time was different. He knew Shelia wasn’t going to mean anything, that they were just together to have someone.

Kyle heard rustling down the hallway and knew he was Ava. It was almost like he could sense her when she was near by. The idea was trying him crazy. He wanted her so bad, he couldn’t get her out of his head. She was all her thought about, but it was pointless. Ava would never be over Zan and Kyle could never just be with her. Somehow he knew if he was ever with Ava it would be forever for him. Which both scared the hell out of him and made his heart open.

He was never one of those guys who wanted a long-term relationship. Or wanted the big ‘L’. He just wanted someone to be close to for a while without actually having to go all the way with it. Liz had changed him. She had made him want something more, but after she left him for Evans, he just assumed he had the curse and would never find someone he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.

Until Ava came into his world. Now he wanted to be with her always.

“Hey Kyle.” Ava said from his doorway causing him to jump. “Sorry didn’t mean to scare you. Your dad called, he’s going out to dinner with Ms. Deluca, so I ordered us a pizza.”

“Thanks Ava.” Kyle replied, staring at her. She was really pretty. Probably the best looking girl he had ever met.

“No problem Kyle.” Ava turned to leave, but stopped when she heard Kyle’s voice.

“Hey Ava.”


Kyle stared up at her bright blue eyes and saw her staring right back him.

“Oh… ummm… nothing.”

“Ok.” Ava replied somewhat sadly. “Pizza will be here in 30 minutes.”


And with that she left and Kyle threw his books across the room swearing.


Max held Liz’s hand has they both sat in the jeep. He glanced at the clock and saw that it was almost 11. He knew she needed to get in or she would be in trouble, but he wasn’t didn’t want her to go yet. Something was wrong, but he just couldn’t figure it out.

Liz squeezed Max’s hand in comfort. She didn’t want him to worry so much, she knew there was something going on in her mind, but was brushing it off as stress from the first week of school. Her head was pounding slightly, but she could just take some aspirin and go to bed. She would be fine in the morning.

“Max. I have to go now.” Liz said, breaking their silence.

“I know.” He whispered.

Max pulled her into his lap and hugged her closely. He wasn’t sure why he did, but he needed to have her close again. It was then that he kissed her, as passionately as he had before back in his room. He just needed to feel her close.

“Max.” Liz half said, half moaned. “I really have to go now.”

“I love you Liz.”

Liz looked into his eyes. As long as she was with Max everything in the world would be perfect.

“I love you too Max.”

Liz kissed him one last time before climbing out of the jeep. Max offered to walk her to the back door, but she said she would be fine. She reached the door and turned to wave at him. He was always so protective of her and wouldn’t leave till he knew she was ok. Max waved back and then started to drive off.

A smile crossed Liz’s face. She didn’t know how she had gotten so lucky to finally have Max in her life. It was almost like it wasn’t reality. Like her whole existence was a dream.

A clanging sound jerked Liz out of her thoughts as she saw she had dropped her keys on the ground. She went to reach for them when she felt a pain in her arm. Stumbling backwards against the brick wall, Liz tried to shake her head clear. She was clutching her right arm in pain and fell to the ground blindly looking for her keys.

Everything started to blur together and darkness was crawling in at the sides of her eyes. A part of her mind registered that she was going to pass out soon. Liz wanted to cry out for help, but she couldn’t get her mouth to work. She was confused and disorientated. She wasn’t sure if she was even in the back alley anymore, everything began to fade away into darkness.

The last coherent thought she had before passing out was…

Is this reality?

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 11-Sep-2002 6:18:29 PM ]
posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:45:56 PM
*Author's Note*

Ok, this is really long. Don't get used to such long parts from me. I just couldn't figure out where to break it off at though.

Oh and if this starts to seem kind of familiar, I got the idea for this arc from an episode of Buffy.

Part 47

Nancy Parker paced back and forth across her living room. She had been doing that for an hour. Since she had gone to wake Liz and found her room empty and bed still made, having never been slept in that night.

Infuriated was the only word she could come up with to express her emotions and yet that didn’t seem strong enough. She just kept waiting for Max and Liz to walk in the door again and give her another story about ‘falling asleep’ out in the desert. At least when Nancy was a teenager she was more creative than that for when she went and spent the night with Jeff. She knew Liz lied to her last time and it would be the same this time. That Max Evans was corrupting her little girl.

“Nance, would you stop pacing? You’re giving me a migraine.” Jeff said from where he was sitting on the couch, rubbing at the headache in the middle of his forehead.

“I never should have let her go out with him.” Nancy rambled as she ignored her husband’s request and continued to pace. “I never should have let her go.”

“Why don’t you call the Evan’s again and see if they are home?” Jeff suggested. He was just as frustrated as his wife about his daughter’s whereabouts. He always thought he could trust his little girl to do the right thing and twice now she had disappeared into the night with out a call or a note or anything to ease their worrisome minds. The notion alone that she was with a boy was enough to give him gray hair, but out with a boy, all night, alone. Jeff suddenly understood why his wife was running a hole into the carpet.

“I am going to skin that boy alive when I find him.” Nancy said as she headed over to the phone. Just before she picked it up it began to ring. She stared at for a moment in shock and then picked it up.

“Elizabeth Parker you better have a damn good explanation for where the hell you are!” Nancy yelled in the phone, hating that she was using such fowl language, but it went with her emotions.

“Umm… Is this Mrs. Parker?” An older man’s voice asked.

“Oh. I’m sorry I thought you were my daughter. Yes this is Mrs. Parker.” Nancy said a little embarrassed at what she has said.

“It’s alright. Actually. Since you mention your daughter. I’m Dr. Sims. I’m calling about your daughter. Elizabeth Parker.”

Nancy felt all the blood drain out of her face. Jeff must have realized something was wrong, because a second later he was standing next to her, supporting her.

“Yes. Yes Dr. Sims.” She said, hearing the worry and fear in her own voice.

“Don’t be alarmed. I’m not a medical doctor. I do have my medical degree, but I work at the Sunset Retreat. It’s the new mental hospital here in Roswell. Or has they call it in the movies, a loony-bin.” He joked. Nancy didn’t find what he said funny at all so he coughed trying to cover up his error. “Anyway, one of my nurses found your daughter this morning, around 2 AM, walking by herself along side the old highway. We brought her in and she passed out. I was sure it was just dehydration so I gave her an IV and figured I would let her rest through the night, then find out who she was and bring her home.”

“That little bastard abandoned her in the desert.” Nancy said mostly to herself. “Thank you so much for helping her, if you just give me your address we’ll come and get her and…” Nancy didn’t get to finish because the doctor cut her off.

“Mrs. Parker. It wasn’t just dehydration your daughter was suffering from. When she woke up this morning she started screaming. My staff and I tried to calm her down, but she kept calling us ‘skins’ and that she would use her ‘powers’ on us if we came any closer. Then she started babbling about someone named ‘Max’ coming to save her.” Dr. Sims took in a deep breath before continuing. “Your daughter has what is know has Extreme Paranormia, type A. I’ve dealt with type B before, but never type A. What this means is that she thinks something else, her reality has been altered, as if she’s had a dream, but even though she is awake she still thinks the dream is reality. Type B is usually just every so often, but she exhibitions all the symptoms from Type A.”

Nancy didn’t know how to reply. Her daughter was mentally ill? It was impossible. Liz was going to be valedictorian, she couldn’t have a mental illness. It wasn’t possible.

“I know this may come as quite a shock to you Mrs. Parker, but I would like for you and your husband to come down and see us. It is treatable, it’ll just take some time. This may have come from a trauma she has recently gone through. Has anyone one close to her died?”

“Her Grandma Claudia, but that was over a year ago.” Nancy answered on autopilot.

“Hmmm… Has she been having any sort of rejection. From college maybe, work, friends. Boyfriend.”

The last one stuck to Nancy brain. Boyfriend. Max.

“She went out with her boyfriend Max last night. I don’t know what happened after they left though.”

“Well.” Dr. Sims said. “You should probably contact the boy after you come down and see me.”

“Alright.” Nancy answered. She was even angrier than before. That boy had destroyed her daughter and in return she would destroy him.

“We’ll be there soon.”


White. It was a color that was never calming. Never hurtful. Never caring. It didn’t hold death, not like black did. White was the color of nothing at all. Emptiness. Vacant, blank, cold. Nothing. Just endless inches of nothingness that lead to nowhere.

Liz stared at the ceiling as she pulled on her restraints that held her to the bed. She was trapped, alone, cold and stuck in a room of nothing. She wasn’t sure where she was, or even who she was. Her body was sore and her arms her from all the needle pricks. Her veins were bruised from the constant flow of foreign liquids.

Everything was blurry for her, but she knew one thing. She was in trouble. Every time someone would come in they would stick her with a new needle. She would fight, but they kept saying it would make her well. It would make her better. They kept saying her mom wanted her well again, but Liz knew better. Her mom wasn’t here and she was being held by the skins.

“Help me!” Liz screamed with all the strength she had in her. She yelled in her mind too, hoping Max would hear her desperate pleas and come save her.

“Someone get me the hell out of here!”


Jeff clutched his wife’s hand as they watched their only daughter fighting off the nurses and screaming from them to stay away from her. Her desperate pleas pierced his heart. He was helpless and had to watch his daughter who was lost. She wasn’t even really his daughter anymore.

“What…?” Nancy started to ask, but in fear that she would break down in tears she stopped herself.

“I have never worked with anyone in her condition before.” Dr. Sims began to explain. “I want to keep her here, no charge on your part, to start the process of getting her back to herself. We’ll start with some medication. Psycocan. And then we’ll work towards counseling. In a few weeks, if there is any improvement, I’d like to have you come back and talk to her.”

Both Nancy and Jeff just nodded as they watched their daughter again helplessly cry out.


Nancy clutched Jeff’s hand harder.

“I’m going to kill that boy.”


Maria swung back and forth on the stool in the Crashdown. They had been sitting in the café for over an hour. Mrs. Parker had called her and Michael to come in, asking all these questions on if they knew where Max and Liz were.

Maria then called Kyle and Ava and had them come down and Alex was on his way. He went to go wake up Isabel and then come by as they waited for the couple to reappeared.

“So.” Ava said breaking the silence. “Max and Liz have done this before.”

“Oh yeah.” Maria complained. “You know, its like we don’t have enough going on. They gotta keep making things worse.”

“I’m going to kick Max’s ass when I find him.” Isabel said coming in from the back with Alex right behind him. “You know, every time he does something stupid, I get a lecture and then we he can’t see his ‘precious Liz’ I have to listen to him bitch and moan about it. This is ridiculous.”

“I know.” Michael said and they all nodded commiserating.

Just then, the front door on the café opened and Max walked in. Alone.

“Ok, where the hell is she Romeo?” Maria said getting up off the stool to stand in front of Max.

“Don’t play dumb with us Max.” Alex jumped in. “We know you and Liz were out all night last night. The Parkers already know too and are way beyond pissed.”

Max’s eyes darted around the café as he looked at all of them. They were being serious and they all looked seriously pissed off at him. Fear clutched Max’s heart and it took everything he had in him to open his mouth again.

“I brought Liz home right before 11. I saw her walk up to the door. She was just about to go in when she waved me off. Please tell me you are all joking with me and that Liz is in the backroom somewhere.”

Everyone got silent and avoided Max’s gaze.

Max was having a hard time breathing. He couldn’t shake the feeling of terror that was now running rampant through his veins.

“The Parker’s called me like 10 minutes ago and told me to come down here.” Max told them. He stepped closer to Maria and grabbed her by the shoulders forcing her to look up at him. “Please tell me this is a joke.”

Maria could see the tears forming in Max’s eyes. They were matching her own. She knew Liz hadn’t come home last night. Suddenly, she wished Liz had been with Max all night.

Max released Maria. He didn’t need an answer, he could see it in her eyes. Liz was missing, again. His heart constricted. It was all his fault. She must have been grabbed right after he pulled away. He should have watched her go in. He should have went with her. He could have done something.

“Max, this isn’t your fault.” Ava said trying to give him some sort of consolation, but it didn’t help. He was responsible for her being in danger again.

The seven of them stayed quiet not really sure how to handle the situation. They had nothing to go on this time. No person it could be or where they could be it. It was completely out of left field and no one knew what do to.

Jeff Parker walked through the backdoors, into the café and stared at the seven teenagers. His eyes zoned in on one in particular and it took all this power not to lung at the young boy.

Max looked up when he heard Liz’s dad walk into the café. He was afraid of what they were going to say to him. Or do to him for that matter. At that moment he almost didn’t care. All that mattered was figuring out what happened to Liz and how he was going to get her back. If he had to tell the Parkers everything to do so he would.

“Max, could you and the other please come upstairs?” It was meant to be a question, but it came out more like an order. No one moved. They just looked at Max and waited for him to make the first move.

Somehow Max managed to put one foot in front of the other and headed towards the back room. He paused has he reached the door and turned to look up and Liz’s dad. Max had feared a lot in his life, but in that moment, looking into Jeff Parker’s eyes and seeing an underlying hatred, Max had never been more scared.

Jeff looked down at the boy who his daughter had dared to love. The boy who had destroyed his daughter’s life and mind. He wanted to kill Max, to make him feel the pain that was now inflicted on their family, but looking down at him, Jeff saw more fear and sadness in his two eyes than he had ever seen in his entire lifetime.

No words were spoken, Max just lowered his head and walked past him to head up to their living room. Everyone else followed in step behind Max. First Isabel and Alex, then Kyle and Ava, with Michael and Maria bringing up the rear. None of them new what to suspect or what the Parkers might tell them, but their minds were completely focused on the plan they would have to form after they talked to Liz’s parents.


Everyone sat in the living room uncomfortably. The Parkers were standing across the room looking at each one of the teenagers, not really sure how to tell Liz’s friends what had become of her. They also kept glaring at Max. They wanted to know what he had said to hurt their daughter, but they weren’t sure how to go about asking it.

Isabel sat next to Alex and her brother. She could feel Max’s pain coming off him in waves. It was almost overpowering. He looked so worn and she knew it was only the beginning. Twice now had Liz been taken from them and twice now they were going to have to safe her from some unimaginable force.

Maria kept darting her eyes from Max to the Parkers. They were looking on him with hatred and she had no idea why. Max hadn’t done anything, it really wasn’t his fault. He had brought Liz home last night, she had just been kidnapped by their enemy and they had no real way of finding out what had happened to her or if she was still alive.

A tear traced down Maria’s cheek and she felt Michael wipe it away. She gave him a small smile, it was all she had to give right now. Her best friend was in danger again and now they had to listen to whatever it was the Parkers wanted to tell them.

Nancy was trying to be strong, she wanted to hate Max and blame him for her daughter’s pain, but looking over at him and seeing all this pain that was etched across his face made her reconsider her want to kill him.

“I…” Nancy started, but she couldn’t her rage took over. “What the hell did you do to my daughter!?” She screamed in Max’s direction.

Max’s head shot up at the accusation being thrown at him. Never in his life did he think the Parkers would think he was hurting Liz. He had been the last one to see him, but still, he always assumed they trusted him.

“I…” Max heard his voice crack and it took him a minute before he could start again. “I didn’t do anything to Liz.”

“Did you break up with her?” Nancy asked.

“No.” Max replied.

“Did you hit her, yell at her, tell her you she wasn’t good enough for you?!” Nancy was screaming questions at him. She didn’t care that all these kids were looking at her in shock or that Max had turned pale.

“No.” He replied stunned. “I would never do something like that to her.” Max felt tears coming to his eyes. The Parkers knew something about Liz, knew where she was, that’s why they were asking all these questions. Something had happened to her.

“Mrs. Parker.” Maria finally said, quietly. “What happened to Liz?”

Nancy ignored Maria’s calm question. She ran over to Max and pulled him up of the couch and shoved him as hard as she could to the floor. “What did you do to my daughter!?” Her question became jumbled in cries and Jeff tried to console her, but he too stared down at Max.

“What happened last night Max? What did you say to Liz?” Jeff asked. A little calmer than his wife had, but it still held the same accusing tone.

“Nothing.” Max barely replied in a whisper.

“What?!” Nancy screamed down at him.

“Nothing!” Max screamed back at her. “I didn’t do anything to Liz last night! I love her and I would never hurt her.” He felt so lost, the Parkers kept looking at him like he had murdered Liz. A pang stuck in his heart and tears stung in his eyes. Max wasn’t sure what to do. He wanted to know if they knew something, but at the same time he didn’t. All he wanted was Liz to come walking through the door and say she had run out for something this morning and was coming back late.

His eyes looked towards the door and he kept hoping she would walk through. Maybe she had gone for a walk in the park, or went out into the desert to think. Maybe she went for ice cream and took the long way home. Maybe…

“Liz is in the mental hospital.” Mr. Parker finally said. Him and his wife moved away from where Max was now nearly laying on the floor and they walked to the other side of the room. Nancy sat in an empty chair and tried to calm down her breathing and stop her crying.

As soon as the Parkers had walked away from Max, Isabel dropped down to help him back up. No one had really let what Mr. Parker has said register in their brain. The rest of the group just kept looking at Max. There was so much pain on his face it was hard to concentrate on anything else.

“Mental hospital?” Ava finally asked. She was the only one who seemed to be really paying attention to what the Parkers were saying. She was too afraid to look at Max, afraid to see his pain and hurt. Instead she focused on Liz’s parents and held Kyle’s hand for support.

“We got a phone call from a Dr. Sims this morning.” Mrs. Parker said through sniffles. “He said they found Liz late this morning walking around the highway. She has what is known as Paranormia Type A. It’s where she thinks she is living a life that doesn’t really exist.”

“What does that mean exactly?” Maria found the strength to ask.

“She keeps saying things about a life that isn’t possibly true.” Mr. Parker started to explain. “She yells about the doctors and nurses being something called a ‘skin’ and that she has ‘powers’ and she’s going to use them on everyone.”

Michael and Isabel exchanged a look while the rest of the group gasped in shock. They all turned to look at Max to gage his reaction, but he looked almost unaffected. He just kept staring at the Parkers.

“He told us what she has is really rare and is usually caused from extreme trauma.” He continued to explain. “So again Max, I ask, what happened with my daughter last night? What did you do or say to her that could have caused this?”

Everyone turned to stare at Max. He was trying to clear his head and remember every detail of what him and Liz had said to each other the night before. He remembered she was worried about something, but nothing that could have caused her to have a melt down like this. Which furthered his belief that this was still alien related. Of course none of that matter. Liz was in trouble, that was all that mattered.

“Nothing.” Max finally replied. “We just spent time together. We didn’t even talk. And then I brought her home. Right before 11.” He turned his eyes after from everyone and looked up at the ceiling, focusing on the speckled pattern as he tried to remember everything. “She got out of the car and walked up to the door. I was waiting for her go in. She always says I’m too paranoid. I waited, she waved me off. I was sure she was going in… so I drove away.” He took in a deep breath and forced the hot tears brimming on his eyes to disappear, but they wouldn’t.

Max brought his head back down to look at the Parkers. “Is she…” He stuttered the emotion showing in his voice. “Is she going to be ok?”

Everyone was speechless. The Parkers didn’t know how to reply. They assumed that Max was the cause and wouldn’t really care what had happened to Liz, but hearing him remember their last night together. Hearing the guilt in his voice, thinking he had driven away too soon. That he could have helped her, been their with her. Everyone in the room now had tears in their eyes.

“The doctor said she should fully recover.” Nancy said. She stood up and headed into the other room. A moment later she came back with a box. “They gave us all her possessions. It’s mostly just her clothes, but they gave us this.” Nancy reached inside and pulled out a broken chain with a tarnished ring on it. The necklace swung from her fingertips and the small diamond on the ring reflected the sliver of sunlight that was in the room. Max’s eyes stayed focused on the necklace. The necklace he had given Liz.

Mrs. Parker held it out to him, and with whatever strength he had left, he took it from her and clutched it tightly near his heart. Somewhere in the back of Max’s mind he could feel Isabel’s hand on his shoulder in comfort, but it was barely anything. He needed Liz. More than any of them would ever understand.

Something was off. Kyle couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but something about the situation felt wrong.

“You said they found her?” Kyle asked Mr. Parker.

“Yeah, out in the desert. She must have wondered out there.”

“How did they know it was Liz?”

The phone ringing could be heard in the background and Nancy jumped up to answer it. Jeff ignored Kyle’s question and ran after his wife to make sure it wasn’t about Liz again.

Kyle shook his head and jumped down to the box on the floor looking through all of Liz’s things. In all her pants pockets and all through her clothes.

“Valenti, what are you looking for?” Michael asked him somewhat annoyed.

“If this doctor called the Parkers he would have had to have known it was Liz.” Kyle lifted up Liz’s pants with the pockets turned inside out. “How could he have known it was her if she didn’t have her ID with her.”

“There are other ways of finding someone out Kyle.” Isabel said. “Roswell is a small town.”

“And how many mental institutes are there in it?” He countered back. “None. You guys haven’t grown up with a sheriff. There is two ways for them to have identified if it was Liz. Her ID or her medical records. She could have said her name, but from what the doctor told the Parkers, she’s not all there.” Kyle made a motion with his hands. He officially had the attention of the whole group.

“Kyle what are you getting at?” Maria asked, not liking where this was going.

“If she didn’t have her ID and she’s not talking all that sanely, the only other way is through medical records. But Liz hasn’t been hospitalized for anything ever. How did they know it was her?”

The room got silent taking in what Kyle said. He was right. How could the doctor have know who Liz was if she had no form of ID or medical records on hand?

The Parkers walked back in a took a seat on the floor. Everyone was still quiet not sure to react to what Kyle said. They needed to get away from the Parkers so they could talk about this without unknowing ears.

Max was still trying to take in what Kyle had said. He was just starting to accept the fact that maybe it wasn’t alien related. Maybe something had really been wrong with Liz mentally and she couldn’t control what she was saying. After hearing Kyle though, he went back to his original notion. It was Nikolas. It had to be.

“What did you say her illness was?” Alex asked, bringing Max back into the conversation.


“Hmmm…” Alex let that sit in his head for a minute and shot an alarmed look at Isabel and Max.

“You got something Alex?” Michael asked, the group suddenly forgot the Parkers were even in the room anymore.

“It doesn’t exist.” He tried to whisper it, but the Parkers had heard.

“What are you talking about?” Mrs. Parker asked, troubled by what her daughters best friend had just said.

Alex wasn’t sure whether to continue or not. He didn’t want to make any more comments in front of the Parkers, he didn’t want them to suspect anything, but still. They held all the answers the group needed. Liz’s parents were the only ones who knew anything about Liz’s ‘condition’ and her ‘doctor’.

“Last year in psychology we did a unit on mental illnesses. We covered all of them.” Alex swallowed, not sure how to explain the next part. “Paranormia doesn’t exist.”


She opened her eyes and all she saw was white again. Everything was blurry and her world began to clear again. A woman was standing near her. Pretty. About 25. Beautiful black hair.

She tried to speak, but only a gurgle came out. The woman fell backwards in shock. A tray of medical tools fell to the ground. She could tell now this woman was a nurse. She had on a nurses name tag. M. Foster.

Nurse Foster ran to the door and yelled something out in the hallway. Moments later a middle-aged, near bald, probably doctor came into the room and sat by her.

She wanted to sit up, but she was held back. Her eyes darted downward and their were still restraints holding her to the bed. The place she was in was oddly familiar, but she couldn’t place it. It was all a jumble in her mind.

“It is so good to see you awake again Elizabeth.” The doctor spoke.

She nodded, not really sure what else to do.

“Can you answer some questions for me?”

She wanted to fight him. He was probably something bad. Her mind was still a mass of images and words that didn’t quite go together. So she nodded again. It would come to her later.

“What year is it?”


She looked back and saw the nurse smiling. Obviously this was a good thing she was doing.

“How old are you?”

“Umm… 16.”

Again the nurse smiled and so did the doctor.

“Excellent. Now, what’s your name?”

She smiled, an easy question. “Elizabeth…. Elizabeth…” She stumbled for a minute, pulling at her restraints. She tried to clear her mind of the fog. It was all starting to clear. “Liz Parker.”

The nurse looked defeated and went back to her work on her medical tray. The doctor looked upset too and started making notes.

What did I say wrong? My name is Liz Parker. Why do they look at me like I have said something wrong?

“Sweetheart.” The doctor said softly. He looked like he was about to say something, then stopped before he asked another question. “Where were you born?”

“umm…. Roswell, New Mexico.”

Again the doctor made another note on her chart.

“Doctor Sims, should I go tell her mom and sister that they won’t be able to see her today?”

“I think that would be a good idea.” He replied.

Wait what? Sister? Why do they think I have a sister?

“I don’t have a sister.” She said.

The doctor looked alarmed.

“Damn it, nurse, get her another shot of VH4.”

“I thought you said you didn’t want to experiment with the new drug anymore.”

“Just do it!” He yelled. “We’re losing her again. And fast.”

“What is going on?” She yelled, her strength coming back as she pulled and fought to get the doctor away from her. “Get away from me! I don’t have a sister and I am not letting you inject the virus into me again I’m not!” She screamed, her fear rushing through her as she remembered the last time Nikolas had injected her with the virus.

“Damn it nurse hurry!” The doctor yelled trying to hold her down while she screamed.

“Beth, its ok, we’re going to give you medicine to help you.”

Beth? She stopped struggling. My name’s not Beth.

The nurse took that moment to pierce her skin with the smooth needle. The fluid burned has it entered her already over worked veins. They stretched as stung as the offensive liquid pulsed through her body with every beat of her overly rapid beating heart.

“I’m not Beth…” She murmured. Her eyelids began to grow heavy, but she tried to fight her. Her mind began to cloud again, her memories flowing together into and awkward mess of nothingness. The room began to blur and with her last bit of strength she opened her mouth and uttered three words.

“I’m… not… Beth…”


::snickers:: I am evil aren't I *wink*
posted on 13-Oct-2002 5:39:50 PM
*Author's Note*

Anyone remember me? *wink*

I swear as soon as this semester is over my writing is going to come quicker. It's just I'm starting to form senioritis during my hardest semester ever! It'll be over my Decemeber though and next semester is a breeze.

Well, these parts are really hard to write. As soon as I get over this little hump it'll be easier to write as well. I am so many great new ideas coming up head so keep that in mind. Good things will be coming. It's just gonna take some time so hang in there.

Now, without futher wait. The new part.

*Oh and incase you haven't noticed. Nominations have started up again and voting for fanart for the calander is going on till Tuesday, so don't forget to do that*

Part 48

No one had moved. Ava wasn’t sure anyone was breathing anymore. She knew she wasn’t. The Parker’s continued to stare at Alex while he stared at everyone but them. Words weren’t spoken, fears weren’t voiced, but everyone in the group knew. They were in trouble.

“Alex…” Nancy started, but stopped herself. Something was going on. She could feel it and she knew Jeff could fee it too. There was something going on that she was missing.

“Alex you must be mistaken. This is a professional doctor. Obviously he would know what is or isn’t a disease.” Nancy said as calmly as she could. Looks were passing between all the teens, except Max, who seemed to be so lost in thought that he was unaware of his surrounding.

Alex shot a look at Isabel. He wasn’t sure what to do. He knew that these ‘doctors’ were lying to the Parkers and that Liz’s life was in danger. The problem was, there was no way of addressing that without revealing the one thing they could never share with anyone. The secret in the group.

“You must be right.” He finally said, a little defeated. It was hurting all of them, having to sit and let the seconds click by. They couldn’t get any planning done until the Parkers were out of earshot.

“No. What did you say?”

Max sat in silence. He had barely heard any of what Alex or the Parkers were saying anymore. It was all a blur. Their voices had grown fuzzy. The words were entering his brain, but he refused to short through them. Liz was gone. Gone. Taken. Not with him anymore. Not sitting next to him, holding his had.

He reached out in his mind, opening to brush his thoughts with hers. They had only tried to connect once like this, he wished they had tried more. He could feel her, barely. It was like a soft breeze was blowing through his conscious and Max recognized that it was Liz. As soon as the breeze blew in it floated away, leaving him missing her even more.

How? It was a question that continued to race through his mind. How had the skins formed such an elaborate plan?

Why? Max knew why they took Liz, but why involve the parents? Was is some sort of sick plan to keep the group from forming a course of action and saying Liz?

What? What were they doing to her in there? Was she in pain? Was she hurting? Did she know that they were skins? Did she know that Max loved her and was going to bring her home no matter what? He would do anything to save her? Anything.

A sick feeling formed in the pit of his stomach. Max’s head began to clear and the remnants of the conversation finally filtered out and made sense to him.

“No. What did you say?”

Alex looked over at Max almost confused.

“What did you say?” Max asked again with a little more force.

Alex shot looks at everyone else. He didn’t know whether to repeat his suspicions with the Parker’s in the room or not.

“I ummm… I said that I didn’t think the disease Liz has is real. But I must be mistaken.” Alex tried to send Max a hidden message, but it never registered in Max’s mind.

He got up from the couch and ran down the hallway.

“Max wait!” Isabel called after him. The Parker’s long forgotten, the six teens followed after their leader, in fear of what he would do or say in his irrational state.

No one noticed the glance that passed between the Parker’s as they followed then teens down into the café.

Max had his hand on the door, when Isabel grabbed him and swung him around. “Max, what are you doing?”

“I’m not going to let them hurt her! Not again!” Max screamed at her before trying to break away. Isabel held tight. She had to stop him, get him back in control before he got himself killed.

“Max.” Isabel said in a quieter voice. “We’ll figure this out. You just need to calm down ok? You can’t do this. You need to be rational.”

“Not this time Isabel. Liz almost died last time. We saved her with mire seconds left. For all I know, they could be killing her right now. We already know they are giving us some bullshit reason to have her. Saying she has a disease that doesn’t exist.” An uncontrollable tear fell down Max’s face and Isabel felt her heart break for her brother once again.

“I can’t live without her Isabel. This has to stop. I’m not waiting another second. There’s no time!”

Silence erupted through the café. Even the usually loud colors upon the walls held back. Maria looked to Michael, Kyle to Ava, Alex to Isabel, while Isabel looked at her brother. There was no answer, none that could be found. Precious time was ticking away, but no one knew what to do, what to say, how to make it better. There was nothing. No reason, no logic. Just silence. Until a voice boomed from the back of the room, sending a chill down all their backs and placing a fear in them they never imagined they would have to face.

“What the hell are you talking about? What happened to my daughter?”


August 26th, 2002

Patient is reacting well to ‘treatments’. Signs of paranoia and confusion are still apart, but nothing that was unexpected. No physical reactions to the ‘treatment’ except for the desired effects.

Her speech is beginning to clear up and her responses are more coherent. We have removed the restraints and plan to record any hostility.

Phase one is complete. On to Phase two.

Sim clicked his pen closed and placed it on the desk.

Humans were easy to manipulate. Destroying Liz Parker’s mind would be easier than any fight or assignment he had ever been on. For the life of him, he couldn’t understand why Nikolas had so many undercover skins on this project. All they really needed was him, Falina who was acting as nurse and then of course the ‘family’.

Sim trusted Ceria. They worked together on projects before and he knew she was more than capable for acting as Beth’s mother. His problem was with the person who was going to be Chelsea.

Sim reached over and hit the little buzzer. A moment later, the girl playing Beth’s sister walked into the room.

“You need something?” She asked politely.

“We start phase two today. Nikolas wants perfection. I hope you understand that. She’s going to be more trusting to you because of what looks like a closeness in age. Plus you will have the role as sister and need to act as though there is a sisterly bond between the two of you.”

“I know the assignment.” She snapped. “I can handle it.”

“I lot is riding on this. Don’t fuck it up. You got that Katana?”

Katana nodded. Phase two was in progress. She needed to contact Courtney and fast, before anymore irreparably damage was done.


No one breathed. No one moved, after they turned around to see an equally upset and confused, Jeff and Nancy Parker.

It was like a nightmare. The one they had all feared. Having someone find out the truth. To find out who they really were and expose them.

Isabel and Michael searched their minds for an explanation. Anything to get the Parkers to forget Max’s little outburst, and get them to stop giving them that questioning look. Of course before any of them could even come up with another thought, Max broke their pact once again.

“Liz isn’t in a mental institute, and they aren’t doctors taking care of her. She’s in danger.”

Every single bare of eyes shot and Max. He didn’t care though. Isabel’s glare felt as though it was boring holes into his skin, but he could barely feel it. Everything was shut down. All he knew was he had to save Liz. Consequences be damned.

Isabel thought she was going to cry at any second. Max wasn’t thinking clearly. All they had to do was lie, but here he was, ignoring everything and jeopardizing their safety once again.

No one else knew what to do. They stood there in shock. Maria kept looking from the Parkers to Max and then back to the Parkers. It seemed as though none of it was real. The seconds clicked by, but yet no one moved. A car sped past the Crashdown, but no one noticed it. The phone was ringing in the background, but it went unanswered.

Then Mrs. Parker made the first move. She walked over to Max slowly, staring him down. Jeff followed closely behind her. No one knew what to do.

Max never faltered. All he wanted to do was run, run and save Liz, but now was the moment of truth and he wasn’t going to back down. Liz’s well being was the objective. He knew what the consequences of telling her parents the truth was. Trusting them would be easy, they would learn to understand to save Liz, but it was the other factor that Max was sure would destroy him. Not that it mattered, all that mattered was having Liz back, safe at home.

Nancy stared at the boy for a second before slapping him hard across the face.

“Who the hell do you think you are? Liz isn’t in danger! She’s just sick. Who gives you the right to say such things? Isn’t this bad enough?” Jeff grabbed Nancy to keep her from hitting Max again, as she started crying.

“Max are you trying to make things worse?” Jeff asked, as calmly as possible. He figured Max was just in shock or denial or a combination of the two.

“I’m not making things worse.” Max declared.

“Let it go, Max.” Isabel said, coming up to him and trying to pull him away.

“Damn it Isabel let me go!” Max screamed at her. He pulled away and ran back over to the Parkers.

“Look.” Max looked them both in the eyes. It was one of the moments he always dreaded. Feared. Woke up screaming thinking they people he knew would turn him in, but it was time. Max needed the Parkers to know the truth. They had to know in order to save Liz. It was the only way. “I know you aren’t going to believe me and this is probably the hardest thing I have ever had to do in my life, but I have to tell you the truth.”

Isabel was sure Max was crazy. She was going to run up there and stop him, but Michael held her back. With a look he told her not too. Max knew what he was doing, and it probably was the only way to save Liz. They were going to need help. A lot of help.

“Truth? Max what are you talking about?” Jeff asked him. He could tell that Max was being serious, he wasn’t sure what could possibly be so important, but looking around at everyone else in the room, he knew something else was going on.

Max was only afraid of three things in his life. One being something bad happening to Liz, second having Liz not love him and third was having to tell people about who he really was. Two out of three of his fears were present now and the reality of the situation caught up to him. He stumbled a little as though he’d been hit in the stomach.

Maria saw Max’s distress and ran to his side. It was all she had to offer. The group was in this together. As much as it was going to hurt, the Parkers had to know. They might be their only link to saving Liz. Maria clutched Max’s hand tightly in support and he gladly took it.

Everyone else followed Maria’s lead. Isabel came around to Max’s other side and took his hand. Alex grabbed hers. Michael took Maria’s, Ava took Michael’s and Kyle held hers. A weak connection formed between them. They were missing Liz.

“I guess the only way to explain this is to start at the beginning.” Max said, feeling strength from his friends. It was all he had. “I… I…”

“We.” Isabel said. “Max, Michael, Ava and myself are…” her voice trembled, this was her greatest fear as well.

“Not entirely…” Ava helped, squeezing Kyle’s hand for added support.

They all froze.

“Not entirely what?” Nancy asked, agitation apparent in her voice.


Max confessed the beginning of what would be a long story to tell the Parkers. Now they had to sit back and gage their reaction to know where to go from there.


White. Why does it all have to be so white. The room is white. The floor is white. The bed is white. My gown is white. Everything is white.

She sat on the bed leaning her head against the wall. She felt so small and so scared. Not knowing what was up or down. Confusion was all she had. It was her only ally. Her wrists from free from their normal restraints, but the red marks were still present, forcing her to remember the pain of pulling to get free.

I’m Liz Parker. I’m Liz Parker. I’m Liz Parker. It was her mantra. She repeated it over and over again. It was to keep her sane. She had to keep reminding herself of who she really was.

There was a medical band on her arm. It read Elizabeth Roberts. She wasn’t Elizabeth Roberts. Or ‘Beth’ as the ‘doctors’ kept calling her. She was Liz Parker.

Pink nail marks covered her pale wrist where she had unsuccessfully tried to remove her band that claimed her as someone she wasn’t.


The name itself didn’t feel like her. She was Liz Parker. Wasn’t she?

Her memory felt vague, from all the drugs they kept embedding in her. Confusion was winning out.

I’m Liz Parker. I live in Roswell, New Mexico. My best friends are Maria Deluca and Alex Whitman. My boyfriend is Max Evans. He’s an alien?

Confusion. It was all she had.

She heard the doctors mentioning to someone out in the hall how she had reverted. That she thought she was Liz Parker again. Ally to aliens living among us. It sounded crazy to the doctors. It sounded crazy to the woman. It almost sounded crazy to her.

Aliens among us. If she hadn’t been healed by one she never would have believed it. Or was she healed by one? Had Max really healed her of a bullet wound or did she make it all up.

“I’m Liz Parker. I’m Liz Parker. I’M LIZ PARKER!” She screamed with all her might and began to pull at her hair.

Tears of frustration and confusion began to fall down her delicate face. She had to keep telling herself she was Liz. She wouldn’t let these people confuse her anymore. She was Liz.

Banging her head into the wall she continued her mantra, hoping beyond hope someone would save her soon, before she didn’t know who she was anymore.


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 13-Oct-2002 5:41:20 PM ]
posted on 16-Oct-2002 11:32:21 PM
*Author's Note*

No you're eyes have not decieved you. I did in fact update again and it didn't take me a month to do so. *wink*

I was having some writing problems and school problems and well, I think I got it back. This part just sort of clicked for me, whereas the last part felt very forced to write. So, it feels great to be back.

Part 49

Not entirely… human?

Nancy Parker was going to be 40 in two months. She had grown up in Roswell her whole life. She was born to the town, worked for the town, married to the town. Her loving husband was to be 41 soon. They had a beautiful and smart 17 year-old daughter. Things hadn’t always been perfect, but they managed and survived. Now as she stared out at the seven teenagers, who couldn’t hold a lie in their eyes, she felt as though it had all been a sham.

Or was it? Were these so-called friends of her daughter’s lying to her. Playing some sort of sick joke on them, like little school boys who pull on the braids of the quiet red-headed nerd.

She knew these kids. Had been there with Maria’s mom, the night Maria had gotten a terrible fever and her mom wasn’t sure what to do. She was in the café the day Liz first brought Alex over. The little skinny boy who had just moved to Roswell.

Nancy remembered the time she had seen Jeff give Michael food and then never charge him for it. He was about 12 and had wandered into the café, during school hours. Jeff never questioned it.

She knew all these kids, with the exception of the short blond, but she was even starting to get to know Ava, now that she was a regular waitress at the Crashdown. None of those kids would lie or make jokes when the time was so serious.

So then that could only mean…

“Excuse me?” Jeff asked in a stern tone. He was just about to let his cool control get away from him, and start yelling at all of them, when Nancy put a comforting hand on his arm, signaling him to stop and calm down.

Nancy made direct eye contact with Max only. “Why don’t you start from the beginning?”

“Nancy, have you gone crazy?” Jeff asked his wife. “As much as I know you are having a hard time dealing with everything, how can you possibly believe these kids are telling the truth?”

She looked up and met her husband’s eyes. “Look at them.” She pointed back at them, without breaking the gaze she had on his face. “I know it sounds crazy Jeff. We don’t even know the whole story, we have no idea what they are talking about, but my baby girl is in trouble. And I know that they know why, and that they can save her. When in your life have you ever not trusted these kids? The answer is never. I don’t understand it and I’m probably not going to like it, but if they are going to get my daughter back home and save then I don’t give a damn what they are.”

Max felt a sigh of relief go through him and that short lived. The moment Mrs. Parker turned back to look at him, he knew it was going to be a long few hours.

“Ok Max, kids, you have our attention. Start from the beginning. How are you technically ‘not entirely human’?” Nancy asked. It was going to be a long afternoon.

Jeff pulled up and chair and Nancy pulled up one as well. Max and the others didn’t bother to sit. Possibly because they were uncomfortable and figured sitting would make them fidget more. Or from the fact that if they were standing they had a better shot of running and escaping if this all went south.

“Alright.” Max took in a deep breath. Some of his calm down coming back. The past hour was beginning to clear and he was thinking more like the leader he was supposed to leave. He knew his job. He had to save Liz and to do that he was going to tell her parents. It sounded simple, but it wasn’t. At least he felt more in control now, and was able to get this over with. “We were in the 1947 crash. It sounds ridiculous, but that’s the truth. We were in these incubation pods, till 1989, when we came out looking like 6 year-old children. Michael was found by social services, Isabel and myself were found by our parents and Ava was in New York. We were reborn and sent here. We’re not part of some mission or anything, our families sent us here because we had been killed in a war being fought on our planet. It sounds crazy, but we were sent her and now our enemies have followed us.”

Max took a deep breath and realized that now he had not only Liz’s parents, but everyone else’s attention as well. “The story is so much more complicated and we’ll give you all the details later, but last February Liz was shot here in the Crashdown. I didn’t even think, I reacted. I healed her and saved her life, there by dragging her into all this mess. Ever since then the government has been hunting us and now our enemies are after this. I know this is not something a parent wants to hear, but we’ve all been hiding this from the ones we love. Only Kyle’s dad knows, and that’s because we needed extra protection. I wish more than anything none of this was true, but there it is, all of it. Minus one or two things, but basically that’s our lives right now.”

Nancy didn’t know what to feel. She was in shock to find out that there were actual aliens walking among them, near tears learning that her daughter had almost died, but relieved she had been saved. There was outrage at the fact that her daughter and friends were living lives no one knew about and fear at the danger they had all been exposed to. One thing still wasn’t present though.

“So where’s Liz? What happened to her and what happened to her in the past?” Nancy voiced the question that she and her husband were both thinking.

Max squeezed Maria’s hand tight, almost a little too tightly, but she just squeezed it back.

“Her and I were both infected with a virus.” Alex spoke up. He knew the Parkers weren’t going to like any of this and it would be best if it came from someone they knew and trusted. “If the group hadn’t worked together like they did, Liz and I both could have been seriously injured.” Alex avoided using ‘dead’. Somehow he knew telling the Parker’s himself and Liz had almost died was not going to get them to side with the group.

“Now we believe the same people who had Liz last time have her now.” Max finally said. “We know them, and we’ll find out where they are ad bring Liz back.” Max had already told them everything, he decided not to hold back. “Liz is my life. I love her with all my heart and I will do everything to bring her back safely. I can’t be without her.”

Everything was ok there now for the Parkers to take or leave. A few details were missing and Max knew they would get to telling them to them later, once Liz was back home and safe, but for now it was enough. At least he hoped it was.

Jeff Parker heard everything that was said, and understood it, but all he saw was red. “You know Max, if you claimed to love my daughter as much as you say you do, you wouldn’t keep putting her life in danger.”

Nancy didn’t bother to jump to Max’s defense. She may trust him and understand him, but what her husband said was true. Liz’s very life was in danger again because of what this boy was. She was thankful that Max saved her once, but that wasn’t going to make this any better.

Max just hung his head down. They were right, as much as he needed Liz in his life, he was continually putting her life in danger. It wasn’t fair to her anymore and it needed to stop.

“We’re going to bring her back. I promise you that.” Max broke formation and headed to the door. They needed to get to Courtney to find out what she knew.

Everyone followed behind Max, not really sure what else to say or do. There wasn’t much they could do. All they could be thankful for was that the Parkers hadn’t mentioned turning them into the FBI or anything like that.

“Max.” Jeff Parker’s distinct voice rang out.

Max spun around and made contact with the one man he could only wish to have the respect of.

“When all this is said and done, I want you to stay as far away from my daughter as possible. I don’t want either one of you to be so much as friends, is that understood?”

“Mr. Parker…” Maria jumped to protest, but Max stopped her.

“I understand. I don’t want to risk Liz’s life anymore. When this is over I’ll stay away from her.” With that the discussion was closed. Max and the others headed out of the café and Jeff Parker slumped back in his chair.

Nancy rested her head against his shoulder and began to cry softly. “When did things get so out of control Jeff? Our daughter was living a life that we knew nothing about.”

“I know Nance, I know. She’s coming back though alright? And everything is going to go back to normal.”


“Max! Max wait up!”

Max was walking faster than everyone else. He didn’t want to talk about it, didn’t want to think about it. About not ever talking to Liz late at night, or waking up with her in his arms in the morning.

Maria finally caught up to him, and put her hand on his chest to stop him. “Max, why? Why did you not defend yourself? It’s not your fault Liz has been taken. You and Liz are so perfect together, why did you tell them you would stay away from her?”

He had no answer for the short blond standing in front of him. Maria’s green eyes bore into his, but he had no reply that she wanted to hear. There was nothing for him to say. No logical reason for why he didn’t fight back, accept to say “I love her Maria, with all my heart and if they only way to love her and keep her safe is to let her go than that’s what I have to do. I’m not going to let her get hurt again and I’m not going to make her choose between her parents and myself. Now I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I just want to talk to Courtney and then bring Liz back home.”

The discussion was closed for now, but that didn’t mean Maria, Michael, Isabel, Alex, Ava and Kyle didn’t mean to bring it on later.


Courtney stared at her letter, her ‘invitation’ to come to the celebration for the ‘Universal Friendship League’. A smirk crossed her face, she planned to save her own hide and then fry the rest of the skins. Sometimes she loved being herself a little too much.

The Harvest was coming up soon. It was something she had been planning to extinguish for years. Her only way to rid herself of the scum that seemed to be ruining her life. For awhile, she had thought her coming to Earth had been a mistake, a rash decision at a hectic moment, that would end up costing her life, but now that she was here, she couldn’t be more thrilled. Courtney would destroy the husks, killing all the skins, but herself and then, with the help of her ‘favorite’ alien quartet, she could go back home and live her life in peace. A warrior that would be praised for years to come. The plan was perfect. If she made it home alive.

Her phone began to ring and Courtney was really tempted to let it go to voicemail. She was supposed to work and if that was someone from the Crashdown, they’d probably drag her in and make her clean tables on her perfectly good Saturday afternoon.

A chill ran down her spine, and knowingly she answered the phone. It wasn’t going to be anyone from work.


“Courtney it’s me.” A familiar voice said in a whisper.

“Katana? What? What’s wrong?” Courtney asked alarmed.

“Everything is wrong. Courtney they have Liz again. Look I don’t have much time. I’ll contact you as soon as I can and I’m going to try and by you some time, but every second that goes by, makes it that much worse for Liz.”

“What the hell is going on?” Courtney demanded.

“They are fucking with her mind Courtney. They’re going to drive her insane. Make her forget who she is and make her think she is someone else. If they are successful they’ll keep her power from the group and…”

“Break the link at the same time.” Courtney finished for her. “How long as she been gone?”

“Its ten now.” Katana said. “I’m guessing about ten hours. They’re already making progress. Liz’s strong, but confusion is a hard thing to beat. It’s nearly impossible to fight something that doesn’t exist.”

“I know. I know. I’ll go to the group now. Keep me posted.”

“Will do.”

The second Courtney hung up the phone there was a banging on the front door. She got up quickly, hoping that who ever it was at the door knew they were going to die for bothering her. She had places to go and people to see.

She threw the door open to find all the people she needed to see standing on the other side of the door. “What the hell? I was on my way to see you.”

“We beat you do it.” Michael said as he pushed past Courtney and everyone else followed in.

“Alright, well then since I have you all here I have to give you the bad news. Max, you might want to sit down for this.”

“We already know about Liz. That’s why we’re here.” Max said cutting her off.

“Oh.” Courtney replied. “Ok. Well, Katana is on the inside, I can only figure since our conversation was cut short, that she’s a primary on this project. She promised to call me back later with more details, but what she told me so far doesn’t sound good.”

“What’s going on?” Isabel asked. “I mean, we know they have Liz, what are they doing this time? And why go so far to get her parents involved and tell such an elaborate lie?”

“My guess is to confuse us. Confusion is their main weapon right now. From what Katana said is they are trying to confuse Liz. Make her think she is someone she isn’t. Basically they are messing with her mind, which, I hate to admit, was probably the smartest attack they could ever make. If it takes to long to get her out, we could lose her forever. And I don’t mean having her die or anything like that. Liz Parker just wouldn’t exist anymore.”

Silence descended on the group. How could they reply to that? The enemy had finally come up with a plan that could have irreversible affects.

“Do you know where they have her?” Courtney asked.

“My guess is the same place as before.” Alex said. “The Parkers have already been there, so wherever it is, they had to have fixed it up. They needed to make this legit.”

“Alex is probably right.” Isabel threw in. “Why don’t we go back to Liz’s an research? Her computer is faster than any of ours and we might need to ask her parents some questions again.”